
PI™ 




mm 

,1 j 




mmm 




w» 

1® 

*r^i 


wJiiW 

p ; !j 

1 

h' 



ft ,-*••• 

X . ■• . ' 


| ■■ 

W fch- ■■ B|. 




Book ,0 2.3 5 
Copyright N° ~*P 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 










































































































































































































































































































\ 




















■» 


























































































































































1 








































































* 








































































































































































































































































mil 




assas 




Iff • -' 


«0|M i * 

4*iy**%* 




■r^ 


‘V '• ^3jP' v ' - £ 

.,*# , ■ 

gfctdM. •* » 9 *»' 







THE 

PRINCESS ATHURA 

A ROMANCE OF IRAN 


BY 

SAMUEL W. ODELL 


NEW YORK 

THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY 


PUBLISHERS 



Copyright, 1913, by 
Thomas Y. Crowell Company 

Published April, 1913 





©CI.A343431 

ks> ( 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I The Great King’s Last Battle .... i 
II An Oath 15 

III Prexaspes . . . . . .... . . .29 

IV Athura ............ 42 

V Cambyses . 58 

VI Persepolis 76 

VII “ I am Cyrus, the King, the Ach^menian ! ” 92 
VIII A Royal Council and a Royal Hunt . . 101 

IX The Deeper Things 121 

X A Farewell Feast 133 

XI The Great King Introduces a Strange Cus- 
tom 151 

XII The Force of an Oath 165 

XIII A Clash of Wills 179 

XIV The War Against Egypt 198 

XV The Madness of Cambyses 219 

XVI ,The End of Oath-Keeping 235 

XVII The Earless King 254 

XVIII The Spider’s Web 266 

XIX A Galloping To and Fro 280 

XX The Overthrow of the Magi 297 

XXI King of Kings 305 

































• • 







V 









THE PRINCESS ATHURA 

A Romance of Iran 


CHAPTER I 

THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE 

I T was morning on the plains of Asia. Long-legged 
herons stood in the shallows of the yellow Jaxartes, 
bathing their feet in its sluggish flood and warming 
their bodies in the first rays of the sun. They were 
silently and uneasily watching a host of armed men 
drawn out in long battle-lines across the low lands bor- 
dering the southern margin of the stream. 

Where the armed host stood was a sandy plain, about 
two miles wide. Beyond this was a low range of sand- 
hills, which trended away to the southeast, enlarging 
the plain as they receded from the river. Cutting 
through hills and plain to join the river-bed was a dry 
water-course, where, in winters only, a torrent flowed. 
In it were some stunted trees and scattered thickets of 
shrubs. To the north of the river was a vast plain on 
which the dry, yellow grass had been withered by sum- 
mer sun and wind. Far in the east appeared dimly 
through a blue haze the summits of high mountains. 
Westward the river had yet to flow half its length to 
the Oxian swamps. Here it was wide and shallow and 
its banks were low and marshy. 

The rays of the sun sparkled on the brazen breast- 
plates and shining blades of battle-axes, on the spear- 

i 


2 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


points and gilded helmets, of two hundred thousand men, 
who here awaited the approach of a far more numerous 
host coming down from the east along the river towards 
them. The light rested softly upon the stern, bearded 
faces of veterans of many wars and the softer cheeks of 
young men on this, their first campaign. They were men 
of Iran for the most part, though some were Assyrians, 
Babylonians, Arabs, Hebrews, or Greeks from the 
Ionian cities. They were followers of Cyrus, the King 
of Kings, the Great King, ever victorious Lord of the 
World. 

Those about to attack them were Touranian horsemen, 
known to ancient history as Scythians, Massagetse, Sacae, 
and to modern history as Tartars, Turks, or Kalmuks. 
The hearts of the soldiers of Cyrus were glad. For 
the long, dusty marches in pursuit of an ever retreating 
enemy would now end in a riot of blood and slaughter, 
and perhaps they might then set their faces homeward. 
No doubt of victory entered their minds. They were 
led by Cyrus, the invincible. It mattered not if the 
enemy outnumbered them three to one, as their scouts 
had reported. There would be more killing and a 
greater victory. 

Racial hatred, reaching back beyond history and tra- 
dition to the distant age when the first family of man 
threw off branches to different parts of the earth and 
the branches immediately claimed the pleasant places 
and fought each other for them, animated both parties 
to the coming conflict. The folklore of the early Aryans 
is largely composed of tales concerning heroes who had 
saved their people from the ravages of those fierce men 
of the North, the Touranians. Century after century the 
wandering hordes of the great northern plains hovered, 
like threatening clouds, along the boundaries of Iran, 


THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE 3 


looking across the mountains from their own arid and 
wind-swept abodes to the rich and pleasant hills and val- 
leys of the South. The children of those tribes, in the 
days of Tamerlane and Mohammed, broke over all bar- 
riers, crushed Eastern civilization, and put back the clock 
of progress a thousand years. 

Once even before the time of Cyrus, the wild Tou- 
ranians »had passed over the mountains and pushed 
through into Mesopotamia, bearing woe to the nations. 
Then, one day, their captains sat down to a banquet pre- 
pared by the conquered ones and instead of meats were 
fed with sword-blows and dagger-thrusts. Having thus 
been deprived of leaders, the Touranian conquerors had 
suffered disaster ; and all had been either killed, enslaved, 
or driven back across the mountains. Stories of that 
invasion were thereafter told at every fireside of the 
Bactrians, Medes, Persians, and their kindred tribes ; and 
the mothers in Iran frightened their children into obe- 
dience by threatening to hand them over to the dreaded 
monsters of Touran. 

Having conquered all civilized Asia, Cyrus had 
thought to rest in his palaces at Hamadan, or Susa, 
Babylon, or Pasargadae; but there had come word from 
ancient Balk, or Bactra, the mother city of all Aryans, 
warning him that the Touranians were gathering for war 
in numbers so immense that help must be sent. The 
great war-king had at once responded. With half a 
million men he had marched into Bactra, to the aid of 
King Hystaspis, who, under him, ruled there, and, pass- 
ing through the mountains on its northern border, he 
had driven back the leading troops of the enemy. The 
Touranians had retreated, seeking to draw him into the 
great plains, where they hoped that they might crush 
him with overwhelming numbers. He had followed 


4 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


carefully, building forts as he advanced, that his supply- 
line might be safe, and leaving strong detachments to 
guard them. With less than half his army, though its 
best part, he had arrived at the great river, Jaxartes, 
and had waited there for the enemy to assemble and 
attack him. Now they were coming and he was ready. 

Cyrus had chosen the battle-ground. He had marched 
out of his camp, situated a mile or so down the river, 
and had taken position where the narrow plain enabled 
him to mass his forces, with the sand-hills to protect his 
right, the river his left, and the dry water-course his 
front. The enemy, coming down towards him, would 
be compressed into an ever narrowing field where their 
immense superiority in numbers would not give them 
undue advantage. Knowing that the Touranians were 
all mounted and were accustomed to charge in mass at 
headlong speed, he hoped to draw them into the great 
ditch at his front in such confusion that the impetus of 
their assault would be broken. For this purpose he 
threw out to the east of the ditch about one thousand 
paces a curtain of light cavalry, which had orders to draw 
an assault, retreat rapidly before it, and take refuge 
behind the infantry. The position of the infantry was 
a line about halfway down the western slope of the 
water-course, and it would not be perceived by the pur- 
suers until they should arrive at the upper margin of 
the eastern slope. Keeping five thousand of his heavy 
cavalry, known as the Imperial Guard, in reserve on the 
high ground at his extreme left near the river, he had 
stationed the remainder, about fifteen thousand strong, 
behind the crests of the sand-hills at his extreme right; 
and it would be their duty as soon as the Touranians 
should join battle, to make a detour to the right, descend 
from the hills upon their rear, and there attack. Thus, 


THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE 5 

by the grace of Ahura-Mazda, Cyrus hoped, the enemy 
would be placed between his veteran infantry and his 
invincible cavalry, and so be ground to pieces. 

Near the margin of the river in front of the army 
was a group of men whose dress and demeanor denoted 
them leaders. One of these, to whom the others gave 
worshipful attention, was mounted on a noble Nissean 
stallion. He was watching the distant mass of enemies 
with searching attention. He seemed indeed a king and 
worthy to be a King of Kings. Historians and story- 
tellers have surrounded him with heroic luster. His 
countenance was eagle-like. His forehead was high, his 
nose sharp and slightly bridged, and his chin firm. The 
piercing glance of his black eyes never failed to read 
men nor to impress them with the necessity of instant 
obedience, to orders. His demeanor was humorous and 
kind toward friends but fierce and terrible to evil-doers or 
to an enemy. Despite his sixty years, forty of which had 
been spent in war, his body was erect and soldierly. A 
helmet, glittering with gold, was on his head, and from 
beneath it his straight gray hair fell to the collar of his 
cloak. A white, silky beard covered the lower portion 
of his face and lay upon the silver breast-scales of the 
flexible coat-of-mail which covered his body and hips. 
Brazen greaves, fastened to soft leathern breeches, pro- 
tected his limbs. His only weapon was a short sword, 
pendent from a belt around his waist. The trappings of 
his horse were rich. Its chest and neck were also pro- 
tected by link mail. 

In the group of officers surrounding the Great King, 
there were two of no less royal birth than he. One was 
Hystaspis, King of Iran, his cousin, one of the Achse- 
menides, the family that had ruled in Iran for ages. 
Cyrus had been King of Fars, or Persia, before he be- 


6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


came King of Kings. Hystaspis had ruled in Bactra, 
the ancient seat of the Aryan race. Astyages was king 
of Medea and grandfather of Cyrus, whose mother was 
a Medean princess. He claimed suzerainty over all 
Iran. Cyrus had conquered his grandfather in war and, 
having dethroned him, had stepped up into the exalted 
position of King of Kings. He had then placed Persia 
under control of Hystaspis, who loyally supported him 
and acknowledged him as the overlord of all Iran. Cy- 
rus was a warrior. Hystaspis was a student, a lover of 
peace and a mystic, though he ruled his people well as a 
statesman and showed qualities of a great warrior when 
necessity demanded. In his youthful days he had known 
the famous Zoroaster, the seer of Iran, who had reduced 
to writing the ancient songs and the ritual of religious 
worship of his race and had preached new life into its 
creed. Hystaspis was milder, more benevolent, and less 
alight with energy than Cyrus. 

Prince Darius Hystaspis, son of the King of Iran, 
was the other royal person in the group. He had dis- 
mounted from his war-horse and, with folded arms, was 
standing at its head, also watching the enemy. Six feet 
in height and well-proportioned, youthful and gallant, he 
was an ideal soldier. A helmet of gold and silver leaves 
covered his black, short-cropped hair save at the tem- 
ples. A coat of leaf-mail protected his chest and his 
limbs halfway to the knee and was confined at his waist 
by a broad leather belt studded with gems set in golden 
buttons. A bronze plate further protected his breast, 
and greaves of the same metal were fastened to his 
leather riding-breeches as a protection to his legs. High- 
laced leather shoes encased his feet. A short sword hung 
at his belt, and a short-handled battle-ax swung from the 
saddle on his horse. A soldier from boyhood and al- 


THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE 7 

ready a veteran, having served in Cyrus’ last campaign 
against Babylon, yet he was, like his father, a student, 
and had learned wisdom of the greatest seer of that age, 
Belteshazzer, the Hebrew. His shaven cheeks were fair 
and glowing with the health of right living. His eyes 
were blue and clear and were set deeply beneath dark 
eyebrows and a lofty forehead. He was the idol of all 
Aryans, and, next to Cyrus, the hero of the army. He 
was commander of the Imperial Guard, and to him had 
been entrusted the duty of leading the Guard in the flank 
movement by which Cyrus hoped to crush the enemy. 

Otanes, a giant in size, the noblest of Iran’s seven 
great nobles, was another of the group. He was shield- 
bearer to Cyrus and commander of his chosen body- 
guard. There was also Hydames, another of the seven 
nobles, a short, heavy man whose long, upturned mus- 
tache and beetling eyebrows were his most prominent 
features. He was commander of the Persian infantry. 
Vomisces, one of the seven nobles and commander of the 
allied infantry, the Babylonian, Assyrian, and Hebrew 
levies, and Gobryas, another one of the seven, a young 
man, blood-brother and closest friend of Prince Darius, 
were in the group. There was also Prexaspes, a Medean 
noble, commander of the light-armed cavalry, a brave, 
ambitious man, richly dressed in jeweled armor and hav- 
ing his hair and whiskers curled and perfumed. He 
was a cynical, unscrupulous, and pleasure-loving man, but 
energetic, resourceful, and brave. Of him we shall hear 
much in this story. A number of orderlies waited near 
by to receive and transmit the Great King’s commands. 

The herons in the Jaxartes have become restless but 
have not yet flown. While they wait and while Cyrus 
is watching the enemy, we may study the private soldiers 
to whose blows he will owe his victory, if he wins. They 


8 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


were not of the same quality as those effeminate men 
who, in later years, were unable to withstand the Greeks 
under the great Alexander. This was true at least of 
the Aryans who constituted the bulk of the army. 

Passing along the front of the light-armed cavalry, we 
observe the dusky Arab, with his curved scimiter and long 
javelin, his bow and arrows. He is clothed in turban, 
short tunic, loose cloak, brazen breastplate, and leathern 
breeches. He is mounted on the beautiful, swift horse 
of the desert which he loves as his own brother. Here 
also we see famous bowmen from Edom and Canaan, 
slingers from the Mediterranean isles, and Syrians from 
Mesopotamia, severally arrayed in their national cos- 
tumes. When we pass along the lines of infantry, we 
note a distinctive army dress. Each soldier wears on his 
head a high, round felt cap ; on his body, a stout, leathern, 
tight-fitting jacket, or tunic, with skirt extending halfway 
to the knee, and on his legs linen trousers, confined at the 
ankles by the tops of the soft leathern shoes with which 
his feet are shod. A bronze breastplate covers his chest, 
and bars of the same metal are on his arms and shoulders. 
The front rank, as it stands in position, is protected by 
wicker shields, covered with heavy leather, braced with 
metal bands. These shields are about seven feet long and 
are placed upright with the pointed lower ends thrust 
into the earth. Behind them, as a wall, the spearmen are 
comparatively safe from' the enemy’s javelins and ar- 
rows. If the fight comes to, close quarters, the shields 
may be easily thrown down ; then for his further protec- 
tion, the soldier must rely on a small, round targe held 
in place by straps on his left forearm. 

Each heavy-armed infantryman in the six front ranks 
carries a heavy spear about seven feet long and a short 
sword somewhat like a long dagger. A short-handled 


THE GREAT KING'S LAST BATTLE 


9 


battle-ax with sharp, shearing blade and pointed beak is 
hung by a strap over his shoulder. The soldiers in the 
rear ranks, instead of the heavy spear and battle-ax, 
carry bundles of light javelins, for casting at short range, 
and long bows with sheaths of arrows, for fighting at 
long range. Protected by the wicker wall and the 
hedge of spears in the fore, they will meet the assault 
with showers of darts cast over the front ranks or, ad- 
vancing behind the charging spearmen, will gall the 
enemy thus before the shock of the hand-to-hand fight 
comes. 

At intervals along the lines stand the captains of hun- 
dreds and commanders of thousands, distinguished from 
private soldiers only by richer armor and plumes of horse- 
hair on their caps. 

We next note the soldiers of the Imperial Guard. They 
are all large men, none of them over forty years of age, 
every one of noble birth, and all belong to the military 
class of Iran. They know but one calling, that of arms. 
All had entered military service at the age of sixteen, had 
been enrolled in the Guards at the age of twenty, and will 
remain there until they shall reach their fortieth year, at 
which time they will either be made civil officers or pro- 
moted and placed in command of companies and divisions 
of the imperial armies. Their armor consists of brazen 
helmets for their heads, chain-mail for their bodies, and 
brazen greaves for their legs and arms. A round shield, 
held on the left forearm in battle, will give further pro- 
tection. A long, sharp javelin, a sword, and a battle-ax 
are their weapons. Their horses are protected by chain- 
mail on neck, forehead, and breast. 

Cyrus, 'having satisfied himself that the Touranians 
were really coming to battle, turned to his generals and 
said: “At last the Touranians have decided to fight! 


IO 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


We must not only repel this attack but must utterly de- 
stroy them, so that hereafter the terror of our name shall 
command peace ! Take no prisoners ! This day we shall 
avenge the wrongs of Iran in the death of its ancient ene- 
mies ! Should it happen that I be slain in this battle, my 
cousin, the King of Iran, will command. In case he also 
should fall, his son, our beloved Prince, will command.” 

His piercing black eyes rested a moment upon the 
Prince’s countenance. The latter flushed with pleasure at 
the honor done him, and bowed in acknowledgment. The 
King continued : “ The King of Iran will remain at my 

side. I shall need his advice. There will be no change 
in the plans announced last evening. With the help of 
Ahura-Mazda, this day we will fill that torrent-bed with 
Touranian dead! You, Prince of Iran, have the most 
important duty. Ride down upon their rear as soon as 
you see their front ranks engaged with our infantry. Of- 
ficers, go to your places! Let the skirmishers advance 
farther into the plain ! ” 

The group scattered, each officer riding to his place. 
Cyrus and the King of Iran retired across the torrent- 
bed to the eminence at the rear of the left wing of the 
army. The Prince of Iran mounted and hurried to his 
command. Trumpets sounded. The light cavalry of the 
skirmish line moved briskly out upon the plain. The Tou- 
ranians came on, a vast throng with but little semblance 
of order. Their leaders rode in advance at intervals, and 
the front ranks only preserved an irregular alignment. 
The two opposing forces slowly drew near each other. 
The shaggy coats made of hairy skins, the tall, peaked 
caps, and the fierce, dark faces of the Touranians soon 
became plainly visible to their opponents. The former 
were surprised at the apparent weakness of the latter and 
began to utter shouts of derision and defiance. These 


THE GREAT KING’S 'LAST BATTLE n 


shouts presently blended into a great roar as the soldiers 
demanded of their leaders the right to charge. 

But the Touranian leaders were wary. They thought 
that but a fraction of the Persian army was here, possi- 
bly an advance guard sent out to delay their progress. 
They were puzzled and hesitated. But when the enemy 
halted at long bow-shot distance and sent a flight of ar- 
rows into their crowded battalions, they lost control of 
their men. Screams of agony arose, and a roar of angry 
shouts. Another flight of arrows and a third smote the 
Touranians. Their own bowmen sought to reply, but 
their bows were weak and their arrows fell short. Then 
came a vast forward movement of the mass. Leaders 
were swallowed up in the midst of galloping squadrons. 
The skirmishers of Iran retreated, but turned in their 
saddles and shot backwards with fatal effect. Eager to 
overtake the flying archers, the Touranians threw caution 
to the winds and urged their horses to full speed. The 
earth shook with the beat of a million hoofs, and the air 
was rent by the terrific volume of savage war-cries. No 
line of infantry ever formed could have withstood the 
impetus of that charge if unprotected by ditch or wall. 

The herons, affrighted, spread their broad wings, 
sprang out of the yellow waters of the Jaxartes, and 
hastily flapped away. The conflict had begun. 

After pausing at the margin of the torrent-bed to send 
one last flight of arrows into their pursuers, the skir- 
mishers of Cyrus quickly descended into and crossed it, 
passed through the ranks of the infantry, which opened 
to permit their passage, and formed in line on the ridge 
beyond. The Touranian leaders were surprised when the 
fugitives disappeared from their view in the chasm as if 
the earth had swallowed them up, and, guessing the rea- 
son, frantically screamed orders for their men to halt. 


12 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


But the noise was so great that the orders were unheard. 
The shaggy horses of the leading ranks came at full 
speed to the margin of the torrent-bed and, unable to halt, 
plunged headlong down into it. Many horses and riders 
went down and were ridden over, crushed and mangled. 
Some retained their footing and struggled across the bot- 
tom of the ditch and up the opposite slope to assault the 
Aryan infantry. But the momentum of their rush was 
lost. The gleaming hedge of spears, protruding from 
behind the wicker shields, was terrible to horse and rider. 
The Touranians struck at the spear-points with their 
curved scimiters and endeavored to force ways between 
them. Masses of horsemen poured into the great ditch 
and struggled forward. Pushed on from behind, those in 
front could not avoid contact with the darting spears, 
which, in the hands of sinewy and practiced veterans, 
gashed horse and rider and threw them down in dying, 
struggling heaps. 

The rear ranks of Cyrus’ army came into action. They 
hurled clouds of javelins and arrows over the heads of 
the men in front upon the confused mass of assailants. 
The slaughter was horrible. But the Touranians in the 
front could not retreat had they desired. Those in front 
were crowded on, over dead and dying, upon the darting 
spears and against the wicker shields, overthrowing the 
shields and pushing back the Aryan infantry by sheer 
weight. Especially at the extreme left, where Cyrus was 
watching the struggle, did this backward movement of 
his lines take place. Here the water-course was wider 
and shallower than elsewhere and the advance was not so 
difficult. Here and there the Touranians succeeded in 
getting between the Aryan spears and with fierce strokes 
opened ways into the midst of the infantry. The latter, 
dropping their spears, fought with battle-ax and sword. 


THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE 13 


The contest became a mad swirl of screaming, plunging 
horses, shouting men, gleaming swords, and slashing axes. 
Heads were crushed, limbs lopped off, bodies hurled 
to earth, horses brained and hamstrung. Ever the stout 
veterans of Cyrus faced their enemy, unterrified, sweat- 
ing, grunting, and cursing, as they stabbed and hewed; 
but they were forced back step by step. 

Cyrus watched the struggle with anxiety. There 
seemed no end to the on-pressing masses of the enemy. 
More and yet more poured down into the vale of death 
and pushed across to the assault. Javelins and arrows 
were becoming exhausted. The infantrymen were fight- 
ing furiously, but were beginning to show weariness. 
Casting his eyes often to the distant hills, he presently 
noted with satisfaction that the Prince of Iran and his 
guards were passing down into the plain at the rear of 
the enemy’s left. He then ordered the light-armed cav- 
alry to the assistance of the infantry at the center and 
right, and placing himself at the head of that division of 
the Imperial Guard held in reserve, he led it into the af- 
fray just as the infantry, pressed back by sheer weight 
of numbers, seemed about to be overwhelmed. The 
heavy horsemen of the Guard rode forward smartly and 
plunged into the battle. Prodigies of valor were per- 
formed. The infantrymen, seeing their King in their 
midst swinging his battle-ax with deadly effect, renewed 
their efforts. Huge Otanes with mighty strokes and pro- 
tecting shield endeavored to ward off from Cyrus all 
blows aimed at him. King Hystaspis of Iran rode along 
the battle-lines towards the right. Everywhere the battle 
was close, fierce, and deadly. 

Meanwhile the Prince of Iran with the Guard rode 
down into the plain, and with javelins at rest charged the 
Touranians in flank and rear. This soon relieved the 


14 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


pressure in front. Confusion and terror seized the Tou- 
ranians. Those who sought to resist went down before 
the shock of the huge Persian horses and the thrust of the 
long javelins. 

The contest became a slaughter. Thousands of the 
luckless Touranians rode into the river, seeking to ford 
it and thus escape ; but quicksands and treacherous water- 
holes swallowed them up or mired them down, so that 
they became easy prey to the pursuing archers. The 
Aryan infantry assumed the offensive, crossed the tor- 
rent-bed, and drove the Touranians back upon the lances 
of the Guard, who in turn hurled them back upon the in- 
fantry. The larger part died. Some broke through and 
fled. The noon sun looked down upon heaps of slain 
and wounded, upon despairing squads flying over hill and 
plain, and upon a river whose waters were red with blood 
and choked with bodies. The Aryan victory was com- 
plete, overwhelming, and decisive. 

But the victors also suffered. Their loss was heavy in 
men, but worst of all they had lost their Great King. 
Cyrus at the head of the Guard had ridden into the press 
and restored the battle. When the assault on their rear 
caused the Touranians to give back, he had followed furi- 
ously. Then an arrow struck him in the neck just above 
the collar of his coat of mail, inflicting a deep wound. 
He reeled from the shock, plucked out the weapon with 
his own hands, and then fell fainting from his horse into 
the arms of Otanes, who carried him back out of the 
battle. 


CHAPTER II 


AN OATH 

T HE wounded King was tenderly borne to his pa- 
vilion in the camp, and his injury was dressed by 
the most skillful surgeons in the army. He was weak- 
ened by loss of blood, however, and suffered much pain. 
He became feverish. The surgeons had but little skill in 
those days; and the wound was deep and infected. He 
suffered the pain with heroic resignation and, after a 
while, fell into a restless sleep, in which he tossed about 
and muttered continually. 

Meanwhile the King of Iran, having taken chief com- 
mand, pushed the victory to completion and recalled the 
troops to their camp from the bloody plain only when the 
last enemy had disappeared or died. 

Prince Darius and the Imperial Guard pursued the 
fugitives as long as they held together in a body, but when 
they scattered, some crossing the Jaxartes and others tak- 
ing refuge in the southern hills where it was difficult to 
follow them with heavy horse, he left further pursuit to 
the light-armed cavalry and returned to camp with his 
shouting, singing troopers. He did not learn of the 
King’s condition until within bowshot of camp, where an 
orderly from his father met him bearing the sad news. 
At once the shouts and songs of his troopers were turned 
to sighs and tears. They entered the camp in silence. 
They were dusty, blood-stained, and weary, and their joy 
of victory had given place to dejection. The Great King’s 
i5 


i6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


headquarters were in the midst of the camp. The Prince 
caused his battalions to form around the pavilion in a 
square, with their faces toward it. Then, leaving them 
still mounted, he went in to inquire concerning the King’s 
condition. 

It was almost sundown. The herons, which had fled 
away in the morning, were now returning with heavy 
wings to the marshes along the river. They did not 
alight, however, but hurriedly flapped away when they 
found the marshes filled with the dead bodies of men and 
horses. 

The Prince found the chief captains of the army as- 
sembled in the outer room of the pavilion. His father 
was wearily reclining on a couch, while the others stood 
near in whispering groups ; but he rose as the Prince en- 
tered, and embraced him and kissed his cheeks, ex- 
claiming : 

“ My son, to the Guard belongs much of the glory of 
our great victory. Never have I seen a movement so 
well made or a blow struck at more opportune time. 
But alas for the Great King ! He is sorely wounded and 
has a fever. He is now sleeping, but he mutters and 
tosses in his sleep.” 

“ May we go in and see him ? The Guard waits anx- 
iously to hear his condition,” inquired the Prince. 

The King of Iran called the chief surgeon out of the 
inner room where the wounded monarch lay and, after a 
whispered consultation with him, bade his son follow and 
went into the inner room with him. The stricken man 
lay on a silk-covered couch, apparently asleep, while an 
attendant waved a fan above his head. Aroused by their 
entrance, the Great King opened his eyes, half-raised him- 
self upon his elbow, and stared wildly at them. The sur- 
geon gently sought to repress his movements. He 


AN OATH 


1 7 

quickly recognized the King of Iran and the Prince and 
smiled as he sank back upon the couch. 

The surgeon bowed low before him and exclaimed: 
“ Let not my lord move ! It may open the wound and 
cause it to bleed afresh ! ” 

But Cyrus impatiently waved him aside, and said 
weakly : “ Let be ! If I am to die, I die ; if I am to live, 

I will live ! I have had a vision ! Draw near, my good 
cousin and my beloved Prince ! Is the victory complete ? 
Did many escape ? ” 

The King of Iran answered: “ It is your most glori- 
ous victory, O King of Kings ! Hundreds of thousands 
of dead Touranians testify to the valor of your arms and 
the effectiveness of your battle-plans.” 

“ It is well ! ” he sighed. “ To you, my beloved Prince, 
is due the thanks of your King, of the army, of all Iran ! 
Oh, my heart leaped when I saw the Guard with spears 
at rest ride down upon the enemy! It was then that I 
rushed into the battle. Now I lie here ! So be it ! I 
know that I am about to die. I have had a vision. Now 
I would see the sun set, lest I never see it again. Cause 
the curtains to be rolled up. This close air stifles me ! ” 

Servants quickly rolled up the heavy side-curtains of 
the pavilion. At a motion of the sufferer the Prince 
knelt by his side, placed an arm beneath his shoulders, 
and gently raised him. Instantly the Guards, standing at 
attention about the tent, uncovered their heads, bowed to 
their horses’ necks, and roared out a salute, while tears 
streamed down their grimy cheeks and many wept aloud. 
The men of Iran were emotional, weeping or laughing 
like children as the mood seized them. The Great King 
smiled upon them and feebly waved his hand in greeting. 
He whispered to the Prince: 

“ How they love me ! It is sweet to die surrounded by 


i8 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


those who love you. Ah, if I might now have my chil- 
dren here ! I would give them a parting blessing and die 
in peace. My sweet daughters, Athura, the wise, and 
Artistone, my babe! Bardya, my strong Prince, and 
Cambyses, — But, lay me down! The sun is setting! 
So sets my life ! ” 

“ Say not so, my lord ! ” exclaimed the Prince, his eyes 
swimming in tears. “ It has been a glorious day ! ” 

“True, my son! And the wrongs of Iran have been 
avenged. A nation of warriors has been wiped out. No 
more will the Tourans threaten my people. We shall 
make this river the boundary of our empire. Fortresses 
and cities must be built along it so that never again may 
the yellow men of the plains carry desolation south of it. 
Advise my sons to this policy. Nay, tell them I have or- 
dered it so ! ” 

The Great King closed his eyes. The tent-sides were 
then dropped. The troopers dismounted and went into 
camp, satisfied to have seen the King alive, and praying 
to Ahura-Mazda, Giver of Life, that he might recover. 
The King of Iran, with uncovered head, stood for a 
while looking down upon the sufferer, while his son still 
knelt at the side of the couch. Presently Cyrus opened 
his eyes and looked intently upon the sad countenance of 
the Prince. 

“ Would that you were my own son, Darius Hystas- 
pis ! ” he exclaimed. “ I love you well and I know that 
you have deserved well of me. Ask of me what you will. 
It shall be decreed ere I die ! ” 

The Prince bowed his head till his forehead touched 
the King’s hands, which nervously clasped his own strong 
right hand between their palms. Then he looked up into 
the grave eyes of his father inquiringly. The latter in- 
dicated by a nod that he should speak what was in his 
mind. 


AN OATH 


19 


“ O King of Kings,” he said, “ you have been as a 
father to me! If I have found favor with you, let my 
reward be very great ! I ask no less than that you will 
give me for my wife your daughter, Athura ! ” 

Cyrus was greatly pleased. He smiled approvingly as 
he answered: “Truly you ask much! But not too 
much ; and you shall have her, if she so wills. I doubt 
not that she will gladly consent. She must marry whom 
she will. Her mother married me even against her 
father’s will and she was ever the light and joy of life to 
me. In her love I rejoiced all the days of her life. I 
have given her no successor. I go to meet her soon. I 
rejoice to call you son. Would that Athura were here 
to wed you now! I pledge her to you. Now I have a 
request to make of you, and your royal father. I con- 
stituted my son, Cambyses, regent in my absence, that he 
might learn to rule. My soul Is exceedingly anxious 
concerning him. His passions are great; he is violent 
and he endures no opposition to his will. He will need 
advisers and supporters. My son, Bardya, is of better 
nature ; he is brave but impulsive. Much have I thought 
of them. It will depend upon you two, King and Prince 
of Iran, whether the family of Cyrus shall continue to 
reign. This I have seen. I ask of you that you will 
pledge me your royal oaths that, as long as Cambyses or 
Bardya live, you will support them on my throne — Cam- 
byses first, and Bardya second.” 

He ceased. The Prince again looked up to his father, 
who had listened attentively and who now spoke without 
hesitation: “My son, we are Kings of Iran only. Cy- 
rus, our cousin, is King of Kings. By his own genius he 
has made this great empire. It is his. He conquered it. 
He extended his scepter over other peoples. We forfeit 
none of our hereditary rights by swearing as he requests. 
As for me, I am ready to swear ! ” 


20 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ And I also ! ” added the Prince. 

The Great King extended his two hands and took the 
right hands of father and son between his palms, saying, 
“ Is it an oath in the hearing of Ahura-Mazda and His 
recording angel ? ” 

“ It is an oath ! ” they solemnly answered. 

“ It is well,” said the King, releasing them. “ May 
Shraosha, the swift messenger of God, take those oaths 
and register them in heaven! Now I will tell of my 
vision. I saw Mount Demavend, and, upon its snowy 
summit, I beheld a great eagle. He spread his wings 
and, behold ! they reached across all the heavens and their 
shadow covered the earth. The countenance of the eagle, 
Prince Darius, when I closely observed it, was your coun- 
tenance. Shall it come to pass that you will overshadow 
the world ? Or will you spread your protecting wings in 
days to come over this empire and by your help shall my 
sons reign well ? Ahura-Mazda knows ! Let his will be 
done!” 

The King’s weak voice ceased. He closed his eyes. 
The Prince and his father remained silent. A rising wind 
touched the tent and made it quiver. In the adjacent 
room was a low murmur of conversation. After a mo- 
ment’s silence the Great King again opened his eyes and 
continued : 

“ Since this empire of mine is new and my will has 
been its law, there are no laws by which succession to my 
throne may be regulated. By right of birth, Cambyses 
should succeed to the supreme power. Yet I am not 
happy in him. He is inclined to evil ways and regards 
not the customs of our race. He runs after the folly of 
the Medes. He seeks the pleasures of Babylon. I have 
thought much on this. Perhaps it would be just that he 
should be given Medea, Susiana, Babylonia, and all the 


AN OATH 


21 


western provinces to rule, since their customs he follows. 
Bardya is not so. He loves our ancient customs. To him 
I will give supreme rule over Iran and the provinces of 
Hind, of Hyrcania, and the Scyths and of all our eastern 
conquests; but he shall acknowledge Cambyses as over- 
lord of the world, aiding him with an army in war, but 
undisturbed by him in peace. Thus will I do justly and 
satisfy all Iran, whose people love not Cambyses. I will 
make a testament and a decree ere I die. Call hither my 
scribe. I would relieve my mind of care by making such 
decree. Call in the nobles of Iran to hear my will ! ” 

The scribe came. The nobles of Iran entered the 
room. They saw the King’s will written down on Egyp- 
tian papyrus. Two copies were made. The King signed 
them and impressed thereon his seal. Then, greatly ex- 
hausted, he indicated that he would be alone ; and all left 
his presence to seek refreshment after the day of toil, and 
to discuss the Great King’s last decree. 

It was the duty of the Prince, as commander of the Im- 
perial Guard, to appoint the watches at the King’s pa- 
vilion. Otanes, the King’s shield-bearer and personal 
guard, slept in the outer room and stood at the door on 
state occasions. There were usually with Otanes several 
noble youths who acted as pages or orderlies to the Great 
King. But on this night the King of Iran and several oth- 
ers of the nobility kept silent watch in the outer room, 
anxiously consulting the surgeons as they went in and out 
upon their ministrations. The Prince, after setting a 
double guard around the pavilion, went alone down to the 
river and for an hour slowly paced back and forth on the 
low bank along the shore. He wished to be alone with his 
thoughts. 

A violent wind was blowing from the north. The lap 
and wash of waves, thrown up by its power, and the rus- 


22 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


tie of reeds and grass, were the only sounds coming to 
his ears. The subdued noise of the vast encampment 
drifted away behind him as he looked out across the 
stream. The moon had not yet appeared. The stars 
were dim and hazy behind dust-clouds raised by the great 
wind. Alone thus, though thousands of men were near, 
while the whispers of the moving air suggested the voices 
of those wailing spirits released from their mortal bodies 
in this day’s slaughter, the young man reviewed the past 
and contemplated uneasily the future. 

First in his thoughts, as indeed she had been for years, 
was Athura, eldest daughter of Cyrus, known to the 
Greek historians as Atossa, the most famous, most beau- 
tiful, and most queenlike woman of her age. He had 
loved her from the day when he, a youth of fourteen, and 
she, a child of ten years, had first met and played together 
in the great park surrounding his father’s palace at Per- 
sepolis, where she had come to visit with her mother, the 
queen. She had often been his companion in sports since 
the time he had entered the service of the Great King, 
as a page. Lately he had not seen her often, as his serv- 
ice in the Imperial Guard had called him away to the wars. 
But, when he had last met her in the ancient city, Bactra, 
to which place she had accompanied her father when he 
started on this expedition, they had made mutual avow- 
als of love and pledges of faith, subject to her father’s 
consent. Now the expedition was ended. He had the 
consent of Cyrus to their marriage. Happiness seemed to 
be in store for him. 

But the future was not without clouds. Cyrus was 
dying. What then? The hate-filled countenance of 
Cambyses arose before his mind. The large, square body 
of that Prince, the bullet head, the black, dull eye, the fat 
face, usually expressive of scorn, he well remembered. 


AN OATH 


23 


He seemed to hear again the brutal laugh, the bitter gibe 
or threat, the coarse words, and the raucous tones of the 
Prince, as he had heard them often when as boys they 
played together. Cambyses had hated him, apparently 
for no other reason than that he could not bully him as 
he was accustomed to bully other boys. More than once 
they had engaged in personal encounters ; and the officers, 
who ever guarded the King’s children, had to interfere 
and separate them. Some of these combats had arisen 
when he had gone to rescue Athura or Bardya from their 
brother’s abuse. Cambyses also hated Bardya, whom Cy- 
rus loved. More than once Cyrus himself had inflicted 
corporal punishment upon the elder Prince for abusing his 
playmates, and in later years he had often caused him 
to be confined in his room as a punishment. If Cyrus 
should die, the violent, degraded, drunken Cambyses 
would be King, with power absolute of life and death, &nd 
able to wreak vengeance upon the royal brother and sis- 
ters, as he had often sworn he would do, when he should 
come into power. 

Prince Darius did not fear Cambyses. But if Cam- 
byses should disregard his father’s will and forbid the 
marriage of Darius and Athura, what would be the re- 
sult ? The Prince, involuntarily laid his hand on the hilt 
of his sword. Cambyses could be overthrown, since the 
people and the army of Iran loved him not; and the 
younger Prince Bardya would then reign. Bardya was 
a friend of Darius and would approve the marriage. But 
to the Prince came the remembrance of his oath to Cy- 
rus. He had sworn to uphold Cambyses. No matter 
what the Prince should do or what wrong he should in- 
flict upon him or his friends, he must henceforth support 
him on his throne! As the possibilities involved in that 
path occurred to his mind, the young man smote his 


24 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


hands together and groaned. But he said to himself that 
perhaps Cambyses, the King, would be different from 
Cambyses, the man. In any event, the nobles of Iran and 
the King, his father, would compel Cambyses to give 
Athura to him. Cambyses would not dare refuse to re- 
gard his own father’s pledge. 

The moon appeared, a dim, pale disk behind a veil of 
flying dust. The wind increased in violence. Thin, 
broken clouds floated across the sky. The river, vaguely 
seen, was filled with choppy waves. The howl of a wolf 
came faintly from beyond the stream. A great sadness, 
a sense of impending danger, filled the soul of the Prince. 

A voice aroused him, saying, “ Gracious Prince, the 
King has awakened and is calling for you ! ” It was one 
of the King’s pages who thus summoned him. Throwing 
off his depression, he followed the youth into the tent, 
pausing only at the door to direct the guards to take ad- 
ditional precautions to prevent the wind from throwing 
down the swaying shelter. The King turned a wan, pain- 
drawn countenance towards him as he entered and beck- 
oned him to a low stool at the side of his couch. 

“ My son,” he said, speaking slowly and with difficulty, 
“ I am unable to sleep. This wound pains me greatly and 
the wind roars about the tent. I am very lonely. I seem 
to stand naked and alone before God! I am about to 
step out into the dark. I would have you near me. You 
have been with me so many years that you are to me as 
a son. Now that I have promised my daughter to you, 
I have a double claim upon you. Sit here, unless you are 
weary and must sleep. It has been a long, hard day, but 
a glorious one for Iran ! ” 

“ Father, I am not weary,” replied the Prince. “ My 
heart is heavy for you! I pray God you may recover! 
Is the wound so bad, then ? Once before you were hurt 
in battle and recovered.” 


AN OATH 


25 


“ This wound is fatal. It is poisoned. The weapon 
that pierced me was unclean. Even now I feel it throb 
and burn. I know the symptoms. I have watched many 
a dying officer, wounded by unclean darts. But I am at 
peace. I have been a man of war all my life; but I have 
ever had right with me. I have lived uprightly and 
wronged none. Justice has never been sold by me. Op- 
pression has been rebuked. I have crushed the rulers of 
nations to free their people from tyranny and misrule. 
I do not fear to die. I am an Aryan. Ahura-Mazda is 
God and there is none other ! My mind dwells much on 
the future, my son. Discourse to me of that. You sat 
at the feet of Belteshazzer, the wise, he that was chief 
of the college of wisdom in Babylon. He talked to me 
often of God and of his own people. I made a decree that 
his people should be returned to their home at Jerusalem 
and rebuild their temple to God. Call this to my son’s 
remembrance, when you go to him, and say to him that 
I lay it upon him to obey. What said Belteshazzer of 
that which lies beyond death ? ” 

“ He taught that the spirit continues to live after the 
body dies.” 

“ Yes, truly, so said he to me! But in that he agrees 
with our Zoroaster.” 

“ He taught much as did the great Master. Indeed, he 
agrees that Ahura-Mazda, the Holy One, the Father of 
Truth, the Life-Giving Spirit, is but another name for 
the same God he worships as Jah, who is the Father 
of all spirits and the Giver of Life. He teaches that 
there is one God, a loving Father, the Eternal One; and 
that in the far-distant past there were but one man and 
one woman, from whom sprang all the races of men ; and 
that all worshiped one God, the Father of all; but that 
many of their children have forgotten Him and have wan- 


26 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


dered away, making Gods of their own imaginings. He 
is a mighty prophet and holds communion with messen- 
gers from God and with spirits.” 

“ I have heard wonderful things of him, how that fire 
will not burn him nor wild beasts harm him. What says 
Zoroaster of the dying? ” 

“ He taught that Shraosha, the swift messenger, 
stands ready to receive the soul and to conduct it over the 
bridge that is straight and narrow into paradise, where 
the great angel, Bohman, will greet it and say, ‘ How 
happy art thou who hast come hither from mortality to 
immortality ! ’ Then will the soul enter upon eternal 
blessedness.” 

“ You said that Belteshazzer talks with unseen spirits 
and is a mighty prophet. Do not the Magi also call up 
the dead and prophesy ? ” 

“ They say so. Sire. But Belteshazzer says that they 
are liars and that their art is black. He admits that they 
may talk with spirits, but accuses them of dealing with 
demons and evil spirits. They worship the spirits who 
inhabit the dark places of earth and work ill to men.” 

The Great King lay silent a moment with closed eyes. 
At length, heaving a deep sigh, he said : 

“ It is all a mystery ! But I shall soon know. I am 
troubled concerning Cambyses. I have heard that he has 
dealings with the Magi and has attended their worship. 
God forbid that he should fall into their hands ! They 
are a vile sect, regarding neither oath nor promise. They 
prey upon the weak and superstitious. They would 
throw down our ancient laws. I have not been intoler- 
ant of others’ creeds or ever interfered with their re- 
ligion. Each nation has continued to worship God in its 
own manner, giving obedience to me only in matters of 
government. Can it be said that one God is better than 


AN OATH 


27 


the other? How was I to judge the unknown things of 
God ? But I know that God rules, whether named 
Ahura-Mazda, Jah, Merodach, Jove, or Ra. Men know 
him not ! ” 

Again he fell silent, with closed eyes and pallid face 
turned to the dim light of the lamps which hung from the 
ridge-pole by chains, flaring in the currents of air and 
swinging to and fro as the tent rocked under the shocks 
of the mighty wind. 

Rousing himself again, he continued : “ I feel that my 

spirit will soon depart. When it does, I lay upon you 
the task of conveying my body to Pasargadse, where you 
shall deposit it in a suitable tomb. Take half of the 
Guard with you. Leave the remainder here with the 
King, your father, who must finish the work I have begun 
and establish fortresses along this river so that never 
again may the Touranians recover the land we have con- 
quered, or further molest Iran. Let my body be en- 
tombed after the fashion of our fathers. Take a 
message to Bardya and say that I have blessed him. 
Restrain him with your advice, that he do not rebel and 
bring on war with his brother. Take my love and bless- 
ing to Athura and Artistone. Into your care I give 
Athura. May long years of happiness be yours! But 
I am very weary and I would sleep. Sit here by me. 
It is pleasant to know that you are near ! ” 

The King closed his eyes and sank into a stupor. The 
Prince bent his head upon his hands and silently wept. 
Presently becoming calmer, he sat still in meditation, 
listening to the irregular breathing of the sufferer. 
After a while he also slept, with his head resting on his 
arms, which were folded across his knees. The hours 
went by, while the great wind continued to bellow around 
and to whip the awnings of the pavilion and while the 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


28 

life of the Great King slowly flickered out. Darius was 
awakened by the surgeons, who, alarmed at the long 
silence in the sick-room, had come in to look at the 
King. 

“ Great Cyrus is dead ! ” he heard one of them say. 


CHAPTER III 


PREXASPES 

/^•YRUS, the Great King, had been conquered by a 
greater King. The generals and nobles of his army 
gathered in solemn council on the day following his 
death. The King of Iran presided. On him, as upon 
an anchor in a storm, the others depended ; and it was in 
the hearts of many to declare him successor to the mighty 
dead. There was no love in their hearts towards 
Cambyses, the heir. His open contempt for their an- 
cient customs and religion and his erratic and brutal dis- 
position had not attracted them. The army had given 
the throne and his distinctive eminence as King of Kings 
to Cyrus ; it could give them to another, now that he was 
gone, in spite of his expressed will. 

At the right hand of the King stood the Prince, his 
son, his eyes heavy with sorrow. Otanes, Gobryas, 
Hydarnes, Vomisces, and a score of Persians of lesser 
note were there; and also Prexaspes, the Mede. 

As usual Prexaspes was carefully dressed; he was 
ornate in golden, jewel-set armor and half enveloped in 
a silken cloak, the famous Medean robe. His hair and 
beard were curled and perfumed. He moved with ex- 
aggerated grace and carried his fine head haughtily. 
His brothers-in-arms could ill conceal their contempt for 
his foppish manners. They were rough, ready men, 
straight of look and direct of speech. They loved not an 
Aryan who copied the manners of Babylon and Nine- 
29 


30 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


veh and, as they suspected, the vices of those ultra- 
civilized peoples. But they knew that Prexaspes was 
a brave and able commander of horse and on that ac- 
count ignored his manners. He was a fair sample of 
the higher classes of Medes, who, residing on the bor- 
ders of the more effeminate peoples of the great Mesopo- 
tamian valley, had been infected by their manners and 
customs. 

The Medes, in the former days, when they had con- 
quered the lands now occupied by them, had been sturdy, 
simple people. Centuries of intercourse with the As- 
syrians and Babylonians had materially changed their 
qualities and had not only affected their dress and 
manner of living, but had injected into their ancient re- 
ligion, which was a monotheistic creed, new ideas that 
were polytheistic, much to the indignation of their 
brethren of Persia and Bactra who still clung to the an- 
cient faith. The Medes had permitted the fire-worship- 
ers of the northern provinces to practice their occult arts 
and had to some extent adopted those practices. There 
had, as a consequence, grown up a priest class of Magi, 
or seers, wise men, prophets, who claimed to communi- 
cate with the gods of hill, mountain, and plain, and who 
did undeniably work wonders that could not be dupli- 
cated by the priests in the Aryan temples, and thereby 
not only discomfited the latter in the eyes of the people, 
but impressed the rulers of Medea in their favor. 

It was said that Prexaspes was a follower of the Magi, 
but on that subject he adroitly avoided conversation. 
Cyrus, whose policy had ever been to conciliate those he 
conquered, had recognized the military ability of Prex- 
aspes and had forborne to examine closely into his creed 
or his manner of life. In return the latter had given him 
faithful service and had been extremely useful in deal- 


PREXASPES 31 

ing with the Medean nobility and in recruiting for the 
army. 

As soon as all who had been bidden were assembled, 
the King of Iran addressed them briefly: “I have 
called you together to consider the great calamity that 
has befallen this army and the empire. Great Cyrus 
sleeps with his fathers. The decisive victory of yester- 
day resulted thus in greater loss to us than to the enemy. 
The command of this army has fallen upon me until a 
messenger can be sent to bring orders from Cambyses, 
who, by the will of his august father, succeeds to the 
throne of the King of Kings. It was the will of Cyrus 
that we hold all this country and make the Jaxartes the 
future boundary of Iran. It shall be done. We shall 
remain here until the enemy shall fully submit, and we 
shall build fortresses along this river. On this spot 
where great Cyrus departed this life, let us found a city 
named in honor of the Great King. It shall be a monu- 
ment to his glorious victory and a bulwark of the em- 
pire. What say you ? ” 

He paused. Otanes, upon whom the King’s eyes 
rested, answered : “ Let it be so ! Let the King’s will 
be law ! ” Nods and exclamations of assent came from 
the company. 

The King continued : “ The Great King ordered that 
his body be taken to Pasargadse, there to rest in the 
tomb prepared by him and in which rests the body of his 
wife. He directed that my son take the Imperial Guard 
for an escort and convey his body, when embalmed, to 
its resting-place. This shall be done. As for me, I 
shall remain here until the frontier be made safe. My 
son shall select such of you as he desires to accompany 
him on his honorable mission. It will be necessary to 
send a special messenger to Cambyses with the Great 


32 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


King’s last decree. He shall travel with the Guard and 
my son until he reach Bactra ; but then he must go more 
swiftly, in order that Cambyses may make fitting prepa- 
ration for the funeral of his father. Who will volun- 
teer for this service ? ” 

Silence fell upon the company. There was no desire 
in any of them to greet Cambyses. They would rather 
have deposed him. But Prexaspes stood forth and said : 
“ O King, if it please you, I will bear the message to 
Cambyses, the King of Kings.” 

The King regarded Prexaspes a moment thoughtfully. 
He liked not this man, but he could think of no reason to 
deny him. He said : 

“ You shall go. But swear before us here that you 
will faithfully carry to Cambyses this decree and assure 
him of our support ! ” 

“ I swear ! ” responded Prexaspes, solemnly, lifting 
both hands towards the sun and turning his face to it. 
A frown passed over the calm features of the King. 
He liked not this exhibition of Mithra worship. But he 
made no comment, only saying: 

“ Say to the Great King, Cambyses, that I, Hystaspis, 
King of Iran, have sworn to support him and his brother 
on their thrones according to the will of Cyrus ; and my 
word shall be kept! Advise him also that the ancient 
laws and customs in Iran must not be disregarded. His 
great father gave heed to them ; and on them the Aryan 
peoples lay great weight. In their observance will he 
gain strength; and the men of Iran will in return dash 
to pieces his enemies. Do I not speak truth ? ” 

The speaker’s eyes glanced inquiringly over the com- 
pany. The black, sparkling eyes of Prexaspes likewise 
swept over it and noted the expression on every counte- 
nance. Nods of approval and unanimous spoken assent 


PREXASPES 


33 

indicated the sentiment of all. Prexaspes, bowing low 
before the King, answered: 

“ I will exactly report your words, O King ! I shall 
take great pleasure in assuring the Great King that all 
here are his loyal supporters.” 

The King was about to dismiss the council, when a 
messenger rode up from the east in great haste. He was 
from the pickets stationed near the battlefield. The 
King waited till he had dismounted and drawn near. 

“ A message, gracious King, from Captain Mardux 
of the scouts ! ” cried the messenger, bowing low till his 
hands touched the earth. 

“ Speak ! ” commanded the King. 

“ The captain is approaching with a company of Tou- 
ran princes, who come to the Great King to tender sub- 
mission. He has halted at the outer limits of the camp 
to await your orders. Shall he slay them or bring them 
hither?” 

“ Bring them hither ! ” 

The messenger again bowed low, backed from the 
circle, and sprang on his horse. As soon as he was 
gone, the King said : 

“ It will be best not to inform these men of the death 
of Cyrus. No lie need be spoken. But I am the King. 
Cyrus is not dead but sleepeth. Send hither an in- 
terpreter.” 

Gobryas, to whom the last command was spoken, de- 
parted to summon an interpreter. Meanwhile the King 
caused a purple-covered chair to be brought out and 
placed on a platform made of camp-chests covered with 
a costly rug. In this he seated himself, and with his son 
at his right hand, Otanes at his left, and the other nobles 
near, all dressed in glittering mail and fully armed, he 
was ready to receive and impress the coming delegation. 


34 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


A glittering crown of gold studded with gems, high and 
pointed, like the miter of a priest, was placed on his 
head. In his hand was a scepter, a silver rod tipped with 
a golden pomegranate. Right royal was his aspect ; and 
the stern countenances of his captains added to the im- 
pressiveness of the scene. 

Captain Mardux, a stout, bluff soldier, who had won 
his promotion from the ranks by prowess and shrewd- 
ness, presently rode up with a company of cavalry, 
escorting five men of swarthy countenance, long-haired, 
almond-eyed, mounted on powerful ponies, sitting on 
goatskins instead of saddles, and clothed in silken gar- 
ments and pointed fur caps. The captain caused them 
to dismount and led them before the King, where, in 
obedience to an expressive gesture of the captain’s hands, 
they threw themselves flat upon the earth in salutation. 
Here they lay face-downward while the captain reported 
as follows: 

“ These dogs, O King, came to us with hands in air, 
showing themselves unarmed and asked to be taken to 
the Great King. I know some words of their language 
and so understood that they come as messengers from 
the Tourans.” 

“ It is well, Mardux. Bid them rise to their knees.” 

Captain Mardux roused the prostrate men with his toe 
and made them assume a kneeling posture. From this 
position, they glanced with ferret eyes at the King and 
his supporters. They were evidently greatly impressed, 
but their sullen countenances exhibited no fear. Go- 
bryas now appeared with an interpreter, a man of Bactra 
who had conducted trading expeditions over the great 
plains in more peaceable days. Thereupon the follow- 
ing colloquy occurred between the King and one of 
them: 


PREXASPES 


35 


“ Who are you and whence come you ? ” 

“We are messengers of the Queen of the Massagetae. 
We come from her encampment, a day’s journey east- 
ward.” 

“ What seek you ? ” 

“ We come to greet the Great King, Cyrus, whose 
power even the gods cannot withstand. Behold! our 
King is dead on yonder field, and the King’s son is dead. 
Our people are broken. The bodies of our slain choke 
the great river. Only old men and children are left. 
Who can withstand Cyrus? Like the lightning and the 
whirlwind he sweeps up from the south! He smites 
and men are not! We come to tender unto him a hand- 
ful of earth, a broken twig, and a cup of water, and to 
ask his pardon, that we may henceforth be his men and 
live under the shadow of his arms.” 

“ Cyrus, the Great King, sleeps and we cannot 
awaken him. Behold me, the King of Iran, Hystaspis! 
I will receive your tokens of submission.” 

“ It is well ! We know of you, O King of Iran, sur- 
named the Just. Have we not heard of your strong arm 
and most just and merciful heart? If it be permitted, 
we will arise and present to you our tokens of submis- 
sion, asking mercy for our remnant of people.” 

“ It is permitted ! ” 

The men arose. One produced a small casket of 
carved wood inlaid with ivory, and opening it so that it 
revealed the brown earth of the desert therein, he 
solemnly placed it in the outstretched hand of the King. 
Another produced a twig of wood plucked from a 
stunted oak, and another a small jar of water, which 
were solemnly received and passed on to Otanes by the 
King, who then said: 

“Hear now the King’s sentence! You are pardoned, 


36 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Enough blood has been shed to atone for past injury. 
You are brave men whom the Great King will delight to 
own as his children. Your lands and all your property 
are forfeit to him, but these he will let you use so long 
as you serve him in good faith. But in order that you 
may enjoy his protection, it will be necessary for you to 
render to him each summer season ten thousand good 
horses, as many cattle, and a like number of sheep. 
That he may have evidence of your good faith and in 
order that your people may be instructed in his laws, 
you must send to our city of Bactra each year one hun- 
dred of your most noble youths, to enter the King’s 
service, whose lives shall be forfeit should you rebel. 
Furthermore, you shall maintain for the King’s service 
ten thousand horsemen, fully equipped, who shall march 
whither he wills. You shall guard these lands against 
all foes. In return for these light services, the power 
of the Great King shall be over you, your foes shall be 
his foes, and his mighty arm will give you peace. You 
shall go out and come in according to your customs, but 
you shall molest no man who acknowledges the Great 
King as his master. I have spoken ! ” 

The ambassadors bowed themselves to the earth, and 
their spokesman replied: 

“ Let all these conditions be written on tablets, O 
Gracious King! Most merciful and gracious is your 
heart! Our people will most gladly submit and will 
faithfully observe these conditions. And now we beg 
that as an earnest of our good intent, we may bring to 
you our first offering of ten thousand horses, ten thou- 
sand sheep, and as many cattle, for the use of our Lord 
and his army. So may the Great King see that we deal 
not with crooked tongues or lying lips.” 

“ It is so ordered ! ” assented the King, graciously. 


PREXASPES 


37 

“ While we have a sufficiency of victuals, fresh meat will 
be welcome to the army. The treaty shall be written on 
tablets. Go now with Captain Mardux and partake of 
refreshments ere you return to your people. Say to 
them that we shall build here a great city to be named 
the City of Cyrus, and it shall be a place for trade where 
they may exchange the product of their herds for the 
fruits of the south countries. Let them send laborers 
to assist, and the King’s bounty shall be sufficient for 
them. But of this we will give you further information 
at a future day.” 

The ambassadors withdrew, greatly pleased that the 
sentence of the King was not more burdensome. A 
week later, the required horses, cattle, and sheep were 
brought to the camp, and the one hundred youths as 
hostages were surrendered. Within a year, the walls of 
a city were begun and a colony of loyal Aryans located 
within them as the nucleus of an emporium which flour- 
ished there a thousand years, rejoicing in the name of 
the Great King who there died for his race. 

Meanwhile expert embalmers, who had learned their 
art in Egypt, prepared the body of Cyrus for its long 
journey to the city of his fathers. When well pre- 
pared, it was enclosed in a heavy casket, placed on a 
four-wheeled chariot drawn by ten royal white stal- 
lions, and, encompassed by the Imperial Guard, was 
conveyed to its tomb. The great army, drawn up in 
two long parallel lines, gave sad farewell to its hero- 
king as the funeral car passed along between, escorted 
by the Guard; and tears streamed down every Aryan 
cheek. To Prince Hystaspis, who led the van, with 
Gobryas at his side, a roar of acclamation, a royal 
salute, and shouted wishes for a safe journey and quick 
return, came from the successive companies he passed. 


38 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Prexaspes, riding some paces to the rear, noted the 
great demonstration and pondered deeply thereon. 

All day the funeral car and its splendid escort moved 
slowly southward. The Prince of Iran was silent, ab- 
sorbed in meditation. Gobryas vainly endeavored to 
engage him in conversation. The troopers noted his 
downcast mien and whispered together concerning it. It 
was well known that Cambyses hated the Prince. Every 
soldier in the army had discussed it with his fellow 
since the Great King died. All had hoped that King 
Hystaspis would claim Cyrus' throne, his by right of 
birth and age, if being descended from an older branch 
of the Achaemenian family counted; but they had been 
disappointed when the King had announced his support 
of Cambyses. What if the Prince could be persuaded 
to seize the throne? It was a new throne anyway, this 
throne of the King of Kings, the Emperor of many na- 
tions. If he would take it, they would give it to him! 
So reasoned the army. King Hystaspis would accede if 
the Prince should declare his acceptance. It would be 
better to go against Cambyses sword in hand and to con- 
test for the prize of sovereignty with him, than to be 
seized and slain by the madman after submitting to his 
sway. All day on the march and much of that night 
around their camp-fires, the troopers discussed the 
matter. The result of their consultation appeared next 
morning. The Prince, after a restless night in which 
evil dreams disturbed his slumber when he did succeed 
in his efforts to sleep, rose and went forth just as the sun 
was rising. He was greatly surprised to see his ten 
thousand men drawn up in solid masses, forming a hol- 
low square around his tent. He was nonplussed when 
every cap was hurled into the air, every sword struck 
buckler and every head bowed low in salute to him. 


PREXASPES 


39 

His face went white with emotion and then became dark 
with wrath as he heard the thunderous shout: 

“ Hail, King of Kings ! All hail ! ” 

He raised his hand, beckoning for silence, and, ad- 
dressing a group of officers, he said, speaking sternly 
and in a loud voice, 

“ What means this ? ” 

One of the officers advanced a pace, and, bowing low, 
said : 

“ Son of Achsemenes, Cyrus, the Great King, is dead ! 
Your Father, the illustrious King of Iran, has refused 
to take his place. But you have not refused. Now we 
know that Cambyses hates you and will do you evil. 
He is no Aryan, moreover, and is said to be a madman. 
Heed this, our prayer! Let us recognize you as the 
King of Kings and our good right arms will make it 
so! ” 

As he ceased speaking, a roar of assent went up from 
ten thousand throats. The soldiers extended their hands 
to him in entreaty. Again he beckoned for silence. 
When the clamor ceased, he answered: 

“ What you ask is impossible to grant ! As my father 
swore to Cyrus, so did I ! I am bound by a sacred oath 
to the Great King, whose body lies there on its car, but 
whose spirit even now, perhaps, hovers near us; and I 
must support Cambyses and Bardya on their thrones for- 
ever. My word is given; it shall not return! This 
throne is the throne of Cyrus ; he set it up and his chil- 
dren are entitled to it. It is true, the King of Iran by 
right of descent might have contested with Cyrus the 
throne of Persia; but he had no right to contest with 
him that which his mighty arm brought in subjection to 
him. As King of Iran, my father is your ruler. I, his 
son, am most happy to be your Prince. But Cambyses 


40 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


is overlord and such must remain ! I have no fear. 
Cambyses, the Great King, will not be empowered to do 
me harm unless I rebel. You have rebelled. You 
know the punishment of treason is death; but I will 
pardon you now if you will swear before Ahura-Mazda 
to remain faithful to Cambyses, the Great King, so long 
as he respects the laws of Iran. Up with your hands 
and swear ! ” 

There was a pause. The troopers looked to their 
officers and upon each other. A murmur ran through 
the great host. Would the Prince yield? They knew 
his firmness and his love of truth and that he had never 
broken oath or promise. Looking upon his countenance, 
sad but set with determination, they decided to obey. 
But some wept aloud, and tears flowed down the cheeks 
of others. The captains raised their hands, saying : 
“We swear, O Prince of Iran! You alone may release 
this oath ! ” And the soldiers repeated solemnly but 
without enthusiasm : “We swear, O Prince, and you 
alone may release this oath ! ” 

Thus did the Prince of Iran for the sake of an oath 
put aside the highest position earth could give. Dis- 
missing the assembly with a wave of his hand, he turned 
in great agitation to enter his tent, that he might regain 
that calmness for which in all difficult situations he was 
ever noted. As he turned, his eyes met those of Prexas- 
pes, who occupied a tent near his, and, who, standing 
in his tent-door, had been a witness of the whole inci- 
dent. He noted on the face of the Mede great astonish- 
ment. He gravely acknowledged the profound bow 
with which the latter greeted him and passed into his 
tent. Later, on the march that day, the Prince called 
Prexaspes to his side, and said to him : 

“ Lord Prexaspes, you were witness when the Im- 


PREXASPES 


4i 


perial Guard sought my consent to rebel. You are 
going in before Cambyses, the King of Kings; and I 
place it upon your honor to deal justly with me in this 
matter. These men are like children, loving me as I 
love them, and thought they were doing me a service. 
If you see fit to speak to the King of it, assure him of my 
loyalty. Also say that I myself will stand or fall with 
these men. No harm must come to them. The King of 
Kings shall have loyal service of me and of these as long 
as they remain with me” 

“What need to report ?” rejoined Prexaspes, 
warmly. “ Truly it was no light thing your oath re- 
quired of you! I marvel that you refused, knowing as 
you do how the King of Kings hates you, hates your 
friends, hates his brother, who is dear to you, and even 
his sister, the lovely Athura! Rest assured that, should 
this come to his ears, I will truthfully describe your 
actions. How can I forget that day at the crossing of 
the Araxes, when my Babylonian archers and I were 
surrounded by howling Scythians and we were hard 
pressed? Was it not the Prince of Iran who came with 
the Guard to our rescue? I may not be a follower of 
Zoroaster, Great Prince, but I am not ungrateful ! ” 

The Prince looked into the eyes of Prexaspes and saw 
that he was sincere. “ I trust you,” he said. “ Let us 
hope that Cambyses as King may forget his dislikes as a 
man.” 


CHAPTER IV 


ATHURA 

A NCIENT Bactra, the mother city of the Aryan 
race, was situate in the midst of a beautiful valley 
surrounded on all sides by mountain ranges. It was a 
fertile valley. Through it rushed the limpid river, 
Adirsiah, coming down from the distant snow-capped 
mountains in the east and finding an outlet northward 
to the Oxus. Though it was summer, the hills were 
green and the valley was luxuriant with full-leafed trees 
and blooming gardens. It seemed a paradise indeed to 
the Prince of Iran and his wayworn guard, marching in 
from the arid northern plain. Bactra was a great city. 
Many square miles dotted with ruins at this day mutely 
tell of its extent. Here the mythical Kaiomur, possibly 
a son of Japhet, settled, and planted a race from which 
many nations have sprung. It was not a walled city. 
The men of Iran relied on their good right arms for de- 
fense. Indeed, they were not accustomed to await in- 
vasion; they invaded others. In the open, with gallop- 
ing steed and spear at rest they swept the enemy from 
their path, or on foot, with bow and arrow they smote 
him or closed with him in close mortal combat with 
sword a^d battle-ax. Their valor made a wall more 
potent than stones. 

Like a hive did the ancient city nourish myriad lives 
and send forth swarms of sturdy men, who, under the 
leadership of able men, took with them wives, children, 
42 


ATHURA 


43 


and goods and forcibly possessed new homes in distant 
climes. One stream passed westward to the lower 
Caspian and, branching there, flowed northward, west- 
ward, and southward. Hellas, Asia Minor, the Saxon 
woods, Scandinavia, and Western Europe received them, 
not perhaps in one year or one century, but in successive 
years, as successive waves with a rising tide ever en- 
croach on the shore. Medea and Persia received them. 
Ancient records seem to indicate that they dominated 
the great valley of the Euphrates and Tigris and even 
planted families in Syria on the shores of the Great 
Sea; and it is sometimes argued that the ancestors of 
Abraham, father of the Hebrews, came from Iran bring- 
ing their knowledge of one God with them. It is at 
least true that the monarchs of the Medes and Persians 
ever favored the Hebrews and acknowledged their 
Jehovah as the same God they themselves worshiped 
under the name Ahura-Mazda, or the Life-Giving 
Spirit. Another swarm crossed the southern moun- 
tains and occupied India. But eastward and northeast- 
ward, in obedience to some primal instinct that seems to 
have driven them in all other directions, the Aryans 
never penetrated. The slant-eyed, yellow races, pro- 
tected by the vast mountain ranges and desert plains of 
Tibet, multiplied in peace on the shores of the Pacific 
Ocean and threw out their swarms northward and east- 
ward into the Americas and the islands of the south 
seas. Occasionally their hordes, under the general 
designation of Tourans, pressed upon their western 
neighbors by way of the plains of Siberia, and later, as 
Huns, Turks, and Tartars, succeeded in overpowering, 
by weight of vast numbers, the provinces so long pro- 
tected by Aryan valor ; but not until that valor had been 
forgotten in the luxuries of an enervating civilization. 


44 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Bactra was at the intersection of main highways of 
commerce. Here the great caravan road from Rhages, 
to which flowed by different routes the trade of Persia 
and Medea, of Egypt, Babylonia, Syria, and Europe, 
intersected the roads from India and Tourania. Here 
the beautiful wares of Babylon and Nineveh, of Samos 
and Damascus, of Egypt and the Ionian cities and of 
Greece were exchanged for the fabrics of India and the 
products of the northern plains. Plere caravans out- 
fitted for trade in distant lands. The great market- 
place, an open square on the shore of the Adirsiah, near 
the center of the city, was ever Kvely with the move- 
ment of men of different colors and wearing as many 
different dresses; of camels ever complaining and groan- 
ing; of donkeys, braying; of beautiful horses, exhibit- 
ing their points; and of a thousand vehicles for trans- 
porting goods. Around three sides were dome-roofed 
stores, where the wealth of all nations was displayed; 
where gold, silver, precious stones, beautiful earthen- 
wares, ivory, rugs, weapons, fruits, grains, and wearing 
apparel were exhibited for exchange or for sale, and the 
noisy shouts of traders were heard the whole day. 
Groups of soldiers swaggered along, keeping the peace. 
Teachers and priests in long robes walked with solemn 
pace contemplative; magistrates and nobles rode through 
with lofty aspect; the countryman, then as ever, wan- 
dered about in open-eyed curiosity, loved and respected 
by all Aryans, but nevertheless simple-minded and apt 
to be cheated ; and the humble laborer of the city, rough- 
spoken but shrewd, boldly jostled any foreigner who 
might cross his path. 

The royal palace occupied an eminence sloping down 
to the river, near the eastern limits of the city, its stately 
walls and porticos dimly seen through the leafy trees of 


ATHURA 


45 


the park surrounding it. Other mansions of the rich 
and noble, each surrounded by garden or park, clustered 
near. The narrow, irregular streets were bordered by 
the houses and shops of the commercial class. On the 
outskirts, the humbler cottages of the poor were built. 
On all sides lay the gardens and fields in which were 
raised the vegetables consumed by the vast population. 

Couriers had brought to Prince Bardya at Bactra 
news of his father’s death. A period of mourning had 
been proclaimed. When the funeral car with its guard 
drew near the city, a decree was issued and proclaimed 
on all the street corners, commanding all to leave their 
tasks and to observe a day of special mourning. A 
great procession marched out of the city to meet the 
dead king. A thousand horsemen, four abreast, led the 
way. Prince Bardya, riding a great white horse, rode 
alone, with bowed head and sorrowful demeanor. Fol- 
lowing him were two litters, carried on the shoulders of 
stout black slaves; these bore the royal daughters of 
Cyrus, Athura and Artistone. A thousand or more 
nobles, magistrates, travelers of note, and rich men rode 
next. Countless multitudes of all classes closed the pro- 
cession or traveled along the way through the fields, 
eager to see and to hear. 

The Prince of Iran, leaving his camp equipage at a 
ford of the river a league below the city, advanced 
slowly with the funeral car and his ten thousand weary, 
wayworn guards, to meet the procession. Coming to an 
open field, wherein stood several great oaks, he caused 
the funeral car to stop beneath the branches of one of the 
trees and massed his guard in an open square around it, 
leaving a way open for the royal Prince and his sisters 
to approach the bier. Then, accompanied by Gobryas, 
he rode on to meet the procession. The advance 


46 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


guards of Prince Bardya opened to let him pass through, 
forming in lines on either side of the way. 

The Prince of Iran and Gobryas dismounted as they 
were about to meet the son of Cyrus ; and the latter like- 
wise dismounted, and, hastening to them, embraced them 
affectionately, while tears dimmed all eyes. 

“ Hail, dear friends ! ” was his greeting. “ It is pleas- 
ant to meet you even though sadness comes with you.” 
He kissed the Prince of Iran and embraced him. “ My 
sisters are here. Let us go to them,” he then said. 

The litters drew near and were placed on the ground 
by their brawny carriers. The curtains of the foremost 
were parted and from it emerged a young woman, 
heavily veiled and dressed in rich but somber clothing. 
As her brother and his two friends approached, she drew 
aside the veil from her face, and, smiling through tears 
upon the Prince of Iran, extended to him her hand. He 
bent knee before her and reverently kissed the extended 
hand. 

“ Greeting, Prince of Iran ! ” she said in a low, sweet 
voice, wherein gladness struggled with sadness. “ Arise ! 
Should a Prince of Iran kneel to any person ? ” 

“ To one only in the whole world ! ” was his reply, 
arising and looking down into her glorious eyes. “ If 
I were not here on so sad an errand, this would be my 
happiest day. I bring to you the last message of love 
and farewell from the King of Kings. His last thoughts 
and words were of you and of the little sister here.” 

He turned to greet Artistone, who now came forward 
from her litter, and gravely bent to kiss the little hand 
she gave him. 

“ Come ! ” said Bardya, “ let us go and greet the dead. 
When we return to the palace we shall renew our 
acquaintance and you shall tell us all that our beloved 
father said.” 


ATHURA 


47 


Without further conversation they walked between 
the lines of massed soldiery, who saluted as they passed, 
to the funeral car, around which stood a score of officers 
with drawn swords as a guard of honor. They ascended 
the great car, drew aside the heavy curtains, with which 
it was surrounded, and stood in the presence of the dead. 
The casket had been partially opened and some of the 
wrappings over the face of the remains had been re- 
moved, that they might look again upon the beloved fea- 
tures. Royalty for the moment was forgotten and the 
bereaved children wept ; and, in an instant, a great wave 
of emotion swept over the vast multitude. Men of all 
stations, women of all classes and their children, lifted 
up their voices in loud lamentation. The hero, under 
whose mighty shadow they had so long rested and been 
safe, was no more ! Cyrus, the well-beloved, was gone ! 
Alas and alas! wailed the people. The glowing sun 
smiled upon the snowy peaks in the east, the green hills 
in the west, and the lovely valley with its rippling stream, 
and all nature seemed happy. Only this myriad of 
human beings voiced their woe. No greater tribute 
could have been given to the mighty dead. 

But weeping must have an end. The Prince and his 
sisters descended from the car and returned to the palace. 
The casket, escorted by the multitudes, was conveyed to 
a temple, which stood in the park surrounding the palace, 
and was there kept while arrangements were made for 
its further transportation to Persia. 

Prexaspes, having been given audience by Prince 
Bardya, was furnished with an escort and sent on his 
way to Cambyses at Hamadan. He was directed to in- 
form the King of Kings that his brother and sisters 
would accompany the body of their father to Pasargadae. 
The determination of Bardya to attend his father’s 


48 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


corpse to its tomb gave the Prince of Iran much con- 
cern. It would place Bardya within the power of King 
Cambyses, whose uncertain temper might lead him to 
fratricide. Knowing the disposition of Cambyses and 
his long-standing hatred towards Bardya, and fearing 
that a conflict would inevitably arise over the divided 
authority left them by the will of Cyrus, the Prince 
sought to persuade Bardya to remain in Bactra, whose 
people would protect him. But Bardya would not be 
persuaded. He was a bold youth and thought that he 
would be as safe among the Persians as among the 
Bactrians. 

The palace of Bactra was the property of its ancient 
line of kings. Here the Kings of Iran were crowned, 
and from it went forth all royal decrees. Here King 
Hystaspis in early youth had resided with his queen, and 
here Darius, their son, had been born. But when Cyrus 
of Persia became conqueror of Medea and assumed the 
title of King of Kings, he admitted that Persia was a 
part of Iran and placed it likewise under the rule of 
Hystaspis, but on condition that the latter should ac- 
knowledge him as overlord of all. King Hystaspis 
entertained for his great cousin the most lively admira- 
tion and affection. He cared not to dispute with him 
world authority. He was a mystic, a lover of learning 
and of his fellow-men. He would much rather have sat 
at the feet of Zoroaster and delved into the mystery of 
life and the greater mystery of death than rule as King. 
But he accepted the duties of kingship as a trust for his 
people and stoutly protected them from their enemies as 
well as in the enjoyment of their ancient rights. He had 
accepted the proposition of Cyrus and under him had 
ruled all Iran, including Persiav His authority even ex- 
tended over Medea in the absence of Cyrus, although, 


ATHURA 


49 


the capital of Cyrus’ empire being at Hamadan, the 
Great King generally regulated the internal affairs of 
Medea himself. 

King Hystaspis had then built for himself a palace on 
the banks of the royal river Pulwar in Persia near where 
it flowed into the Araxes and about thirty miles below or 
west of Pasargadse, around which arose a great city 
known to history as Persepolis, where in winter he might 
enjoy a less rigorous climate than at Bactra. There he 
and his queen loved to reside in the midst of a great park, 
surrounded by men and women of congenial spirit, em- 
bowered in the flowers and foliage of a semi-tropic veg- 
etation with the great plain of Merv, a very paradise un- 
der irrigation, lying before them. His provinces were 
under the rule of governors. The load of executive du- 
ties fell upon his officers. Only in times of war did he 
leave his retreat, except that once each year he returned 
to Bactra for some weeks of administrative work. 

During the absence of King Hystaspis and his son with 
Cyrus on the expedition against the Tourans, Bardya and 
his sisters had been guests in the palace at Bactra. This 
was a rambling structure, one story in height, adorned 
with a portico whose tall stone pillars supported a heavy 
wooden roof and gave to its front the appearance of a 
temple. The walls of the palace were of roughly hewn 
stone, thick and massive. There were many wings, all 
gable-roofed and rudely ornate with buttresses and over- 
hanging eaves. Narrow windows and doors gave light 
and air to the interior. It being summer, the windows 
were protected by heavy wooden bars only, the winter- 
time shutters having been removed. Gauze curtains on 
the inside were hung over them, more to exclude insects 
than for beauty. The doors were of heavy wood, bound 
with brazen bands cut in ornate figures. Inside, the 


5o 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


many rooms were fitted luxuriously, with bright, soft 
rugs on the stone floors and with figured draperies on the 
walls, where, also, hung armor and weapons. Divans, 
couches, chairs, and tables richly upholstered and set 
with precious metals and ivory constituted the furniture. 
In the midst of the palace was an open court, where a 
fountain gushed up from a rocky islet in the middle of a 
pool and where flowering shrubs perfumed the air. The 
servants’ quarters were at the rear, and, not far away, 
was another building where a company of soldiers had 
quarters. 

The white stone walls of a small temple could be seen 
three hundred paces to the west of the palace, in the 
midst of great oaks and elms. There had Zoroaster 
taught and had exercised the offices of chief priest of 
Iran, and there beneath its altar lay buried his saintly 
bones. There a corps of priests kept the sacred fire ever 
burning and daily uttered prayers for the King and his 
people. There, before entering upon any long journey 
or going to war, the King of Iran offered his sacrifices and 
raised his hands to the Great Life-giving Spirit of 
Heaven. There, now, within its sacred portals, reposed 
for a time the body of the Great King. 

The ground sloped gently northward from the palace 
down to the shore of the Adirsiah and was graced with 
many large trees. A low stone wall surrounded the pal- 
ace park, except where the river bounded its front. 
There were benches beneath the elms on the river shore, 
where one could sit and look upon the distant northern 
mountains or at the rapid stream, rushing in light green 
splendor through its narrow, rock-bound channel and 
with sighing murmur giving an undertone to the songs 
of birds. Here at even came Athura, after having 
listened to the chant of the priests, celebrating the close 


ATHURA 


5i 

of the day as she knelt by her father’s bier. She had 
come hither to be alone with her sorrow. 

The air was warm and balmy. A cooler breeze was 
beginning to blow down from the mountains; it played 
with the dark hair above her brow. The scarflike veil, 
which commonly served as a head-dress, was thrown 
aside and rested on her shoulders, exposing the wavy 
mass of hair upon her head and the gem-studded band 
that encircled it like a crown. Her tall, well-developed 
body was robed in a long mantle of dark, soft fabric, 
somewhat like the Grecian robe, caught up in the folds 
at the left side so as to expose the tip of a sandaled foot, 
and secured by a girdle of golden links at the waist. The 
short sleeves of an under jacket covered her arms to the 
elbow. Bracelets of gold set with gems graced her 
wrists. No pen has ever described her beauty or the 
royal grace of her demeanor. Through the dim vista of 
the ages comes a picture of dark brown eyes, in the depths 
of which shone all the tenderness of womanhood with 
its all-embracing sympathy and boundless capacity for 
love, and all the fearlessness of a pure, proud spirit, ac- 
customed to power and authority. Comes also a vision 
of a fair complexion, pure Caucasian, or rather Aryan; 
a lofty brow, inherited from her father; a profile, now 
known as Grecian, but not modern Grecian ; an expressive 
mouth, where sweetness dwelt, but which could show 
firmness and even sternness when necessary; a smile 
that would raise a worshiper to heaven ; a frown before 
which the boldest would falter. 

In those days and among that people, woman held high 
and honorable place. The servility of the Semitic races, 
aped by later Persian rulers, had not yet degraded her. 
As in Greece and Rome, where men of kindred blood 
dwelt, so among the Iranians, woman held a most hon- 


52 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


orable place. Man ruled the world; but his heart was 
ruled by a noble woman. Coming of such a race, where 
equality made her sex noble, this royal princess exhibited 
in her carriage a spirit before which men bowed, not be- 
cause she was high-born and of royal lineage, but because 
she was a woman. 

Of her tradition has spoken much and history little. 
All agree that she was the most famous woman of her 
age. Some would have her the wife of three kings: of 
Cambyses, her brother, of the false Bardya, or Smerdis, 
and of Darius, son of Hystaspis. Others declare that 
her sister, Artistone, was the wife of the latter. Others, 
that Artistone was the ill-fated wife of Cambyses. This 
is certain, that she was the high-spirited daughter of 
Cyrus, that she was indeed the wife of the greatest of 
the Kings of Iran and the mother of a line of kings; 
and history indicates that she was the real ruler of the 
empire while her son wore the crown. But such his- 
tory had not yet been written, when, on this summer 
evening, she stood on the shore of the river Adirsiah and 
sadly meditated on the pleasant days of her girlhood 
spent in the company of her father. Her mother had 
died when she was a child of ten years ; and, thereafter, 
her father had made her his companion, delighting in her 
wisdom as much as in her affection. She had traveled 
with him as he moved through his great empire, had 
played in the ancestral park at Pasargadae, had ruled his 
palace at Susa, had viewed with wonder the mighty walls 
and hanging gardens of Babylon, and had dwelt much in 
Hamadan, the chief capital of the empire. There rose 
in her memory the proud, beautiful face of her mother, 
the cruel, sneering countenance of Cambyses, the smil- 
ing, mischievous face of Bardya, the little sister Artistone, 
and the grave, kindly father, whose stately manner never 


ATHURA 


53 


departed even in the privacy of home-life. Into this 
picture of her childhood life there came another face and 
form, one that of late years had filled much of her life 
with the sweetness of love. She remembered her first 
meeting with the Prince of Iran, at Pasargadse, and how 
afterwards as a tall youth of fourteen years he came to 
her father’s court to enter his service, and that he talked 
much of his mother, of his father, and of his studies. 
•He had at once assumed a sort of protectorate over Bar- 
dya and herself, interposing often between them and the 
cruel elder brother, Cambyses, and even coming to blows 
with him in their behalf. With him she had studied, had 
learned the art of writing and reading, had sat at the 
feet of the great seer of Babylon, Belteshazzer, also 
known as Daniel, the Hebrew, and had learned to ride, 
to hunt, and to handle arms. She had not neglected the 
arts practiced by the women of her race. To cook, to 
sew, to spin, to weave wonderful tapestries, — all these she 
had learned. Many times, disguised, she and Bardya and 
the young Prince of Iran had traveled from place to 
place, enjoying adventures among the common people 
and sometimes incurring great risks. Then wars had 
come, and her brothers and the young Hystaspis had fol- 
lowed the Great King on his campaigns, that they too 
might learn the war-game. 

She sat down on a rustic seat beneath a great elm and 
with hands folded in her lap gazed dreamily at the swirl- 
ing stream, into which the shades of evening were darkly 
falling. Bitter-sweet thoughts, the sense of personal loss, 
the uncertainty of the future, the near presence of him 
she loved, — a hundred passing impressions stirred her 
soul. What would Cambyses do, now that he was to be 
the King of Kings? She and Bardya had often dis- 
cussed the subject. She knew that the proud spirit of 


54 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


the latter would suffer no oppression from the King. 
Would there be civil war? Would brother fight brother? 
She feared so, knowing the hatred Cambyses felt towards 
Bardya, a feeling that the latter reciprocated. 

A footfall startled her. Turning, she beheld the 
Prince of Iran coming towards her. She rose with a 
smile of welcome and extended her hands to him. How 
noble he seemed to her ! He had put off his armor, and 
over his close-fitting tunic of soft, velvety cloth had 
thrown the elegant Medean cloak in common use among 
the noble-born. Sandals protected his feet, and the inter- 
laced thongs with which they were held partially covered 
his ankles and legs to the knee, to which the skirt of his 
tunic descended. The open folds of the long cloak gave 
freedom to his limbs and displayed the broad purple sash 
which served as a belt and the golden chain from which 
his short sword swung. His head was bare, displaying a 
mass of dark hair, slightly curled, and combed back from 
his broad brow. He had washed away the stains of 
travel. His sun-tanned skin glowed with health. His 
eyes were alight with love. 

A bulbul broke forth into song in the branches of the 
tree above them. The breeze rustled gently amidst the 
leaves. The gurgle and rush of the stream rose softly. 
A thousand whispering voices seemed to waken all 
about, as if the spirits of the woods talked of these two 
standing there in close embrace. Love, without which no 
human soul desires to live, which raises men to God, 
which makes of earth a heaven, which in its all-abound- 
ing strength makes men and women strong, the chief at- 
tribute of God and the chief element in His children, 
which links congenial spirits together for eternity and 
drives out evil, here sat enthroned. 

After the first warm greetings were over, they sat down 
side by side on the rustic seat. 


ATHURA 


55 


“ I may tell you now,” he said, “ that your father gave 
consent to our marriage. How I wish you could have 
been present so that he could have placed your hand in 
mine ! Now, if we observe the ancient customs of our 
race, your eldest brother must give his consent.” 

“ But even then we must wait until the days of mourn- 
ing for my father are finished ! ” 

“ I know, but what if Cambyses does not consent? ” 
She was silent for a moment. This possibility had oc- 
curred to both. The word of Cambyses the Great King 
would be law. He might if he willed give his sister to 
another. 

“ That Cambyses is not fit to reign ! ” she exclaimed 
presently. “ My father should have decreed Bardya his 
successor ! Am I, the daughter of Cyrus, to have no 
part in this empire? To have no will of my own? Let 
the people of Iran answer ! What say you ? ” 

The Prince was silent now. The oath sworn to the 
dead Cyrus recurred to his mind. It would indeed have 
been better had Cyrus willed that Bardya should be his 
successor, for then the Aryans would have cheerfully 
followed his will. As he replied not, she continued : 

“ Who, in truth, is entitled to reign in Iran? If birth 
gives right, is not the gracious King, your father, this 
day entitled to succeed my father ? For he is of an older 
branch of the Achaemenian family. Let him assert this 
right ! The men of Iran will uphold him. As for me, I 
shall be satisfied to become queen of the world, when you 
succeed to your father’s place.” 

“ Of all these matters have I thought much,” he re- 
plied slowly. “ It is true my father is entitled to reign 
in Iran; but the empire of Cyrus reaches on every side 
beyond the utmost limits of Iran ; and it was his by right 
of conquest. It is a new empire based on the provinces 


56 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


of Persia and Medea over which he was always entitled 
to reign. Perhaps our ancient customs and laws would 
give my father the best right to succeed. But he has 
refused to assert that right. He has sworn to Cyrus to 
support Cambyses and Bardya on their thrones forever. 
I, too, in obedience to my father’s will, when the Great 
King lay dying, made solemn oath that I would likewise 
support them on their thrones, according to the terms of 
his will. Our oaths cannot return. But such oaths do 
not take away our ancient right to rule as Kings of Iran. 
That we will ever maintain ; but not to the overthrow of 
Cambyses or of Bardya. I am troubled to know how to 
act in the future. Cambyses surely will not permit 
Bardya to reign even over part of this empire; and all 
the provinces of the East have been given to Bardya 
with the sole condition that he acknowledge the overlord- 
ship of Cambyses. If the King of Kings should lead an 
army hither to overthrow his brother, we must fight him ; 
if Bardya seeks to overthrow his brother, we must pre- 
vent him. Alas! the mind of Cyrus must have been af- 
fected so that he could not see clearly ! I can see before 
us long years of civil war, wherein Aryan will fight 
Aryan. Of one thing I am convinced, Bardya should not 
accompany the body of his father to Pasargadse. Here, 
in the faithful city of Bactra, with the army of King 
Hystaspis at hand, he may be secure. Would it not be 
better that you also remain here, while I go to stand be- 
fore the King and demand his consent to our marriage ? ” 

“ Shall I not honor my father by attending when he 
goes to his tomb? I have no fear of Cambyses. Surely 
he will attempt no harm to me or to my brother when on 
this sacred mission ! Besides, will you not also be pres- 
ent ? ” 

“ Yes, I shall be near. Let us hope that the King of 


ATHURA 


57 


Kings will be gracious. My life shall be between you 
and harm. It would be valueless to me without you ! 55 

“ And mine would end without you ! Have no fear 
that Cambyses may give me to another ! I, the daughter 
of Cyrus, will submit to no such disposition ! He dares 
not violate the ancient custom which gives a woman the 
right to reject one who may be proposed. Not yet do the 
slavish laws of the Assyrians have force in Iran. Cam- 
byses may rage; he may slay me! Yet will he not have 
his way with me! Truly if he attempts to oppress 
Bardya and me, the people of Iran shall be appealed to; 
and I know they will rise ! ” 

He drew his encircling arm closer and sighed deeply. 
“ Oaths, lives, and crown shall not stand between us ! ” he 
said. 


CHAPTER V 


CAMBYSES 

S OME days were given to rest before the Prince of 
Iran and his guard, escorting the royal dead and ac- 
companied by the royal family, marched out of Bactra 
on the long journey, over verdant plain and hill, over 
rugged mountains and sandy wastes, to Pasargadse. 
Their route lay westward to Rhages, with the Elburz 
chain of mountains on the right and the vast deserts of 
Iran on the left, thence southward by way of Hamadan. 
A caravan accompanied them, bearing provisions and 
luxuries for the journey. In spite of the sad errand, it 
was a pleasant experience for the Prince and his beloved. 

Meanwhile Prexaspes, riding at courier speed, rushed 
on in advance to carry tidings to Cambyses. As he rode, 
he formulated plans. He knew Cambyses well, — in fact, 
it had been reported to Cyrus that Prexaspes had abetted 
his wayward son in his excesses. As much to remove 
him from his son as to please the Medes, the King had 
taken the powerful noble with him on his expedition 
against the Touranians. Prexaspes had not dared de- 
mur. Much as he loved ease and luxury, he was per- 
sonally brave and capable. He had performed his duties 
and had won the approbation of the just old King. 
Knowing the weaknesses of Cambyses, his vanity, his 
selfishness, his gross passions, and his superstitious na- 
ture, he now planned how he should gain advantage by 
them ; and in his mind he saw himself raised to the second 
58 


CAMBYSES 


59 


place in the empire, covered with riches, honors, and 
power. 

He soon arrived at Rhages, an ancient city situated 
near that famous pass through the Elburz mountain-chain 
known as the Caspian Gates, and not far from Mount 
Demavend, around which cluster many legends of an- 
cient Iran. Here the stream of Aryans had halted many 
years before separating into the three branches, one of 
which passed northward through the Gates into the Cau- 
casus and thence into Europe, another westward into the 
mountains of Azerbijan, and another southward to Medea 
and Persia. But Hamadan, the Ecbatana of the Greeks, 
situated farther south, had grown greater and had become 
the capital of Medea. Rhages had ceased to be the cap- 
ital. It was, however, a great and important city, a base 
for the army guarding the Caspian provinces beyond the 
great mountain chain and a market through which flowed 
commerce from the sea of the north, the caravans of the 
east and south and from the herdsmen of the mountains 
in the west. Mount Demavend, magnificent in its snow- 
capped grandeur, on whose peak, it was said, God some- 
times rested to view His created world, is one of the 
great mountains of earth. 

Prexaspes halted here but a day. He sacrificed a horse 
at the temple, where the ancient Aryan rites were per- 
formed, and he drank soma and was sprinkled with holy 
water afterwards at a Magian shrine, where he left a gift 
of money. Having thus satisfied his conscience and in- 
voked good-luck from all sources, he galloped southward 
towards Hamadan, where he expected to find King Cam- 
byses. 

The queen city of the empire, celebrated in song and 
story, strong in the martial spirit of its people, called 
Hamadan by the Persians, Agmetha by the Hebrews, 


6o 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Ecbatana by the Greeks, sat upon a rolling plain, close to 
the foot of Mount Elwend, sometimes called Mount 
Orontes. In the center was an eminence on which was 
the citadel and around which were seven walls rising in 
gradations, each painted a different color from the others. 
On the top of the eminence was the far-famed royal 
palace, covering acres of ground. Its glittering metal 
roof reflected afar the rays of the sun. Its porch col- 
umns, its doors and walls, were plated with precious 
metal. Its deep, cool interior was luxuriously furnished 
with carved and curiously wrought tables, divans, set- 
tees, and chairs, and with costly tapestries from Srinigar 
and rugs and carpets from the looms of Medea. Its 
throne-room was vast and magnificent. A stone-built 
treasury vault occupied one corner, where was stored 
untold wealth, gathered during the years of conquest, 
when Croesus and other unlucky kings fell before the 
conqueror. A park lay at the rear, inclosed within the 
walls. 

To this city from east and south caravans, with their 
spirited horses, their complaining camels, and their slow- 
moving elephants, came, and from the west long trains of 
pack mules and slaves, to exchange commodities and to 
outfit for new expeditions. Here came armies, return- 
ing from chastisement of some rebel or from conquest of 
some nation, to recruit for further forays. Half a mil- 
lion people, dwelling in wooden, stone, or tent houses, 
here made their homes and proudly claimed to be rulers 
of the world by virtue of the palace on the hill and the 
power of its royal occupant. 

It was midsummer. Royalty and nobility, leaving the 
lowlands and the heat of the capital city, sought cool re- 
treats in the mountains. Mount Elwend, whose peak is 
capped with eternal snow, thrusts downward vast spurs 


CAMBYSES 


61 


into the plains eastward and southward; and, between 
their wooded sides, babbling streams of cool water flow 
down from the snows. In the vales and canyons of the 
foothills were many tents and rustic cabins, where the 
rich and powerful dwelt and enjoyed the cool, sweet air. 
Pack-trains fetched provisions and supplies from the 
city. In luxury and dissipation, with sport and game, the 
elect of earth here passed the time pleasantly. Here 
Cambyses was residing, all unconscious that he was now 
King of Kings. 

Riding down from the north, with a score of soldiers 
at his back, Prexaspes saw the dome and towers of the 
great palace flash in the afternoon sun and knew that his 
mission was almost accomplished. His heart beat high. 
He would be the first to greet Cambyses by his new title, 
King of Kings, the Great King, and it would depend upon 
the mood of Cambyses whether he would be given hon- 
ors as the bearer of good tidings, or be disgraced as the 
bearer of evil. The guard at his back, picked up at 
Rhages, did not know his errand or that Cyrus was dead. 
The dark, eagle-like countenance of Prexaspes was im- 
passive and never betrayed his thoughts. Worn by 
weather and hardened by exposure, he now looked more 
the soldier than the courier. But he looked forward to 
many days of ease and pleasure, when he could discard 
his dusty uniform for clean linen, perfumed vestments, 
and the elegant Medean cloak. 

At a point about two miles north of the city, he met a 
train of donkeys led by slaves and under guard of half 
a dozen mounted troopers. They were moving slowly 
and they insolently neglected to give way to Prexaspes 
and his followers when the latter came galloping down 
tpwards them. 

“ On the King’s business ! ” shouted Prexaspes, wrath- 


62 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


fully, reining in his foaming steed. “ Out of the way, 
swine! Offscouring of the earth and filthy jackals ! must 
we ride over you ? ” 

“ We also are on the King’s business ! ” retorted the 
leader of the troopers, a dour, whiskered Mede, bring- 
ing his short spear into position. “ By the whiskers of 
Merodach ! keep a civil tongue and do not try riding over 
the train of Cambyses ! ” 

Prexaspes glowered at the speaker a moment. He 
recognized the sullen face. 

“ Ha, Merobates, is it you ? ” he cried. “ I might have 
known the captain of the King’s houseguard ! Know you 
not Prexaspes ? ” 

Anger left the swarthy countenance of Merobates. 
He grinned as he answered : 

“ Truly I remember the Lord Prexaspes ! But I did 
not suppose you were within a thousand parasangs! 
Whence and whither ? ” 

“ From the King to the King,” answered Prexaspes, 
enigmatically. “ But where is he, — Cambyses ? I bear 
a message to him and must not delay.” 

“ Wise it is not to delay on his business, indeed ! ” re- 
joined Merobates. “ The Prince is now at his summer 
camp some parasangs over there,” indicating the slopes 
of Elwend. “ I am just returning from the city with the 
daily provisions for his use.” 

“ Guide me to him, good Merobates, and great will be 
your reward ! ” said Prexaspes. “ In the King’s name, I 
command ! Leave your men to bring the train and lead 
on.” 

Merobates hesitated, considering whether it were wiser 
to stay with his men and thus assure the performance of 
his daily duty or to obey the order of the noble Prex- 
aspes. But the compelling gaze of the nobleman was 


CAMBYSES 


63 


upon him, and, having issued several gruff orders to his 
subordinates, he led the way along a beaten trail into the 
hills. As they went, Prexaspes sought information. 

“ How long has the Prince been at his summer house ? ” 

“ Seven days only. He has just married a new wife, 
the daughter of Nebuchadezer, Prince of Nineveh, and 
he has taken her there, as he says, to be at peace, leaving 
his other wives at the palace.” 

“ Has he many people with him ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! Thirty notables of Nineveh came as an es- 
cort with the new wife. Thirty Medean nobles are with 
them for company. Besides, King Croesus is there and 
also the son of Hillel of Damascus. There be the Baby- 
lonian hostages and Gaumata, the chief Magian, and a 
hundred others from far and near. A thousand cavalry 
guard the camp. Great games have there been! The 
Prince has proven himself to be a mighty archer and 
spear-thrower. He outshoots them all. Well it is for 
them ! For the liquor — you know ? ” 

Merobates waved his hand suggestively towards his 
mouth as though quaffing from a goblet. Prexaspes 
nodded assent. 

“ How is the Prince’s temper ? ” he asked. 

“ Excellent ! Never better ! His new wife pleases him 
and his servants have learned how to avoid crossing him. 
But what is this news, which you have galloped from 
afar to bring? ” 

“ It is for the Prince’s ears first ; but know, O Mero- 
bates, that great fortune either of good or evil hangs over 
your head and mine to-day. How does the Prince regard 
himself now?” 

Merobates laughed. 

“ He has adopted the customs of the lowlander dogs 
who salaam to the earth before royalty. Cambyses has 


6 4 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


forgotten that he is mortal and swears that he will do 
even greater deeds than the Great King, his father. If 
you would please him, prostrate yourself and bow very 
low to the earth. Were he God himself, he could not be 
pleased more with adulation and homage! Praise his 
deeds — he swells with pride. Fail to praise — you 
may as well leap from the tower in the city market! 
Please him — a gold chain and a chief place at feasts is 
your reward! Displease him, — a bow-string at your 
throat, or hanging by your heels to a beam, or some other 
evil! Me has he ever commanded to treat him as ever 
I have, — with respect and obedience, but not with lying 
adulation. I tell him his faults. He laughs.” 

“ I remember, he used to say that Merobates was his 
conscience and was the only man who dared to cross him 
or to speak plainly to him.’ 5 

“ It has always been so. He is violent. He fears not 
to smite in wrath; but he is subject to persuasion and 
art. He has no patience with those whom he dislikes and 
he dislikes all who neglect to praise him. Even the 
great Belteshazzer, appointed Governor of this province 
by Cyrus, has not escaped his anger. The Prince has re- 
voked his authority.” 

Presently they entered a canyon, in which a clear brook 
tumbled over rocks. Following this they soon entered 
a small valley. Great trees bordered the margin of the 
stream and were scattered over the valley, forming a 
natural park. In the midst was the Prince’s palace, a low 
structure built of hewn timbers. A score of lesser houses 
and many tents stood at the sides of an open field several 
acres in extent, which lay in front of the palace. On this 
field the sports and contests of which Cambyses was fond 
were held. 

Prexaspes now perceived a group of men gathered 


CAMBYSES 


65 


beneath the spreading branches of a great live-oak near 
the palace. One, who was seated on a thronelike chair 
higher than the others, was engaged in conversation with 
another who stood uncovered before him and whose 
dress indicated that he was a priest. Others standing 
near appeared to be giving close attention. He who was 
seated was a large, heavy-limbed man, well-padded with 
fat and short-necked and gross. His big, round head 
was covered with a mass of curly black hair and was en- 
circled by a gem-studded coronet. His face was dark, 
heavy, and flaccid, but his black eyes looked forth 
shrewdly from beneath overhanging brows. Bushy eye- 
brows met above his beaklike nose. A heavy black beard 
cut to a length of about six inches covered the lower part 
of his face. He was a powerful man physically and was 
said to be agile and quick in spite of his fat. 

Such was Cambyses, elder son of Cyrus. There were 
marks of dissipation on his face. From early youth he 
had indulged his passions, until now, at the age of thirty 
years, he was a slave to them. 

The sound of approaching hoofs called the Prince’s at- 
tention to Prexaspes and his followers. He paused in 
his discourse and exclaimed angrily : “ Who comes ? It 
must be very important service to cause men to ride thus 
into my presence ! ” 

Prexaspes halted at twenty paces’ distance, gave the 
reins of his steed to Merobates, sprang to the earth and 
drew near, uncovering his head as he advanced. Cam- 
byses then recognized him and uttered an exclamation of 
surprise and pleasure. Prexaspes, throwing himself on 
his face at the Prince’s feet, cried : “ All hail, King of 
Kings ! May the Great King of all the World live for- 
ever ! ” 

For a moment, Cambyses was silent. He knew the 


66 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


meaning of those words. His face paled and he sank 
back upon his seat. But recovering he said, in a voice 
quivering with excitement: “ Rise up, Prexaspes! 
What mean you? Why are you here? What of my 
father ? ” 

“ I will speak only if you bid me, mighty King ! ” 

“ Speak on ! ” 

“ King Cyrus, the Great King, the immortal hero, 
greater than Jemshid, greater than Kaiomur, is no more 
alive! But there lives a greater, even Cambyses, King 
of Kings, King of the Whole Earth; and, to him bring I 
this message at the command of the noble Hystaspis, King 
of Iran, thy subject. May I find forgiveness as a bearer 
of this evil news of the death of thy father, and favor as 
a bearer of the good news of thy accession to the throne ! ” 

Cambyses was again silent, unable fully to realize his 
elevation to supreme authority. His eyes turned upon 
his courtiers, who forthwith fell on their faces before 
him, and cried out : “ All hail, King of Kings ! Live 
forever ! ” 

He drew a deep inspiration. Graciously extending his 
hand he motioned to Prexaspes to rise and draw near; 
and, taking from his own neck a heavy gold chain, he 
placed it around the messenger’s neck, saying: 

“ I give you my favor, noble Prexaspes ! A long and 
weary journey have you come to bear me this news; and 
you shall be rewarded. That has come to pass which had 
to come. Henceforth Cambyses, the Achaemenian, son 
of Cyrus, heaven-born, reigns and shall reign! I thank 
you, Prexaspes ! You shall have room in my palace here 
and shall feast this night. On the morrow we will re- 
turn to our capital and proclaim my accession to the 
throne. Sit down here on my right hand and tell me of 
the death of my father. There shall be proclaimed! 


CAMBYSES 67 

throughout the empire forty days of mourning for my 
father and, after that, forty days of rejoicing for me.” 

“ I am indeed weary and travel-stained,” rejoined 
Prexaspes, looking down upon his dusty clothes. “ I 
have ridden day and night, that I might hasten to you. I 
pray you command that I may retire and dress as becomes 
one who stands in the presence of the King.” 

“ Mind not the clothes ! It pleases me to note such 
eagerness in my service. Ho, there, cup-bearer ! ” cried 
the King, turning to a youth who stood waiting near the 
palace door. “ Bring cups and wine ! ” 

Instantly the cup-bearer clapped his hands. Two 
servants came running from the palace, one bearing a jar 
of wine, the other a tray of golden goblets. The goblets 
were quickly filled with ruby wine and the cup-bearer 
presented them to the King, after duly tasting them. 
Cambyses took one and handed it to Prexaspes. 

“ Drink ! ” he said. “ You must be thirsty. But, per- 
haps, my father has trained you to soberness ? ” 

“ While King Cyrus lived I obeyed him. Now that 
Cambyses is King of Kings, I obey him,” answered Prex- 
aspes, taking the cup. 

“ Well said ! ” exclaimed Cambyses, taking a huge gob- 
let. “ Come, let us first pour a libation to the earth and 
its gods.” 

He poured a little of the wine out upon the earth and 
drank the remainder. Prexaspes followed suit. The 
King laughed as he looked around upon his courtiers and 
saw that their countenances were expressive of curiosity 
and mild astonishment. Pouring libations to the gods of 
earth was sin with the orthodox Aryans and a new prac- 
tice to the majority of those present. But they expected 
that Cambyses would disregard custom and law, even 
more now as King than he did while only a prince. 


68 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ Now sit here by me and briefly tell how my father 
died and all that happened thereafter,” said the King to 
Prexaspes. “ Afterwards you shall rest.” 

Prexaspes sat down at the King’s right hand on a low 
bench. The courtiers and attendants, obeying a motion 
of the King’s hand, retired beyond hearing. 

“ I thank you, O King, for this favor ! ” answered 
Prexaspes. “ My last message was written just before 
your father encamped with his army on the left bank of 
the Jaxartes and two days before the last great battle. It 
had been in the King’s mind to cross the river and pursue 
the enemy farther when he learned from his scouts and 
some prisoners that the Touranians were gathering at a 
point ten parasangs above us with the intention of giving 
battle. Then the King set his army in battle-array, in a 
very strong position, with the left wing resting on the 
river and the right far out in shifting sand-dunes. In 
front was a deep, narrow water-course beyond which lay 
an open plain over which the enemy must come. He 
commanded the Prince of Iran to lead the Imperial 
Guard to a position behind the sand-dunes, ready to come 
out upon the enemy’s flank and rear when the battle 
should be joined.” 

The King interrupted, exclaiming : “ A young man is 

Prince Darius to hold so important a command ! By my 
beard ! Infants shall not command under me ! ” 

“ Your will is law, O King,” rejoined Prexaspes bow- 
ing. “ But I must say that Prince Darius is a most loyal 
subject of Cambyses and a very brave and able general. 
King Cyrus took position at the left of our army and the 
weight of the enemy’s charge fell upon that part. It was 
a fearful struggle. My light-armed troopers went out to 
draw the enemy to charge and, as commanded, fell back 
before the thousands on thousands of shrieking, howling 


CAMBYSES 


69 


foemen. They followed us into the great ditch in our 
front and pressed across. They bore back the Persian 
and Medean heavy-armed infantry. They broke through 
and would have ruined the army, had not King Cyrus at 
the head of five thousand men of the Imperial Guard 
thrown himself into the breach and held them back by 
most mighty exertions! Then came the Prince of Iran 
and the remainder of the Guard down from the right 
upon the rear of the enemy, crushing and rolling them 
back into the Jaxartes. His charge saved the day. It 
was magnificent. The light horses of the Touranians 
went down like leaves before a gust of wind. But just 
as the victory declared for us, the King received a poi- 
soned dart in his throat and was borne from the field by 
the noble Otanes. In spite of all that the surgeons could 
do, he died that night.” 

“ What message did he leave ? ” 

“ King Hystaspis was in command of the army. He 
called a council of officers and designated me as a mes- 
senger to bring to you the last decree of the Great King. 
Here it is.” 

Prexaspes drew a packet from a pouch at his belt and 
presented it to the King. Cambyses eagerly unbound it 
and began to read. A dark frown slowly gathered on his 
face. He suddenly cast the paper upon the earth and set 
his foot upon it, while his gleaming eyes showed bitter 
wrath. 

“ What ! ” he exclaimed. “ Does he think to divide his 
empire and confirm that hair-brained, beardless Bardya 
as ruler of Iran and Persia ? I say, it shall not be ! I am 
King of Kings now, and I shall reign alone ! I will cut 
that young sprout off if he dare claim a shadow of sov- 
ereignty ! My father always hated me and loved Bardya. 
He always did shield that boy from my wrath. Now he 


7o 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


gives him the best part of the kingdom ! What if he does 
acknowledge me as overlord ? Is he not ambitious ? He 
will ingratiate himself with the people and then will at- 
tempt to overthrow me ! King Hystaspis and his son, — 
they doubtless will aid him ! ” 

He rose and paced back and forth, swinging his arms 
and smiting his hands together. Prexaspes also rose and, 
though standing in a humble attitude, covertly watched the 
King. 

“ What say you ? ” demanded Cambyses, halting before 
Prexaspes. 

Prexaspes, after some hesitation, answered : “ Doubt- 

less it was not just in the Great King to make such pro- 
visions ; but he was old and very fond of Prince Bardya. 
Why allow the decree to be published ? There is no need 
until you are firmly established. Afterwards there will 
be time to deal with the matter.” 

The King silently stroked his whiskers a moment con- 
sidering the advice. It seemed shrewd and good. His 
wrath cooled somewhat. A cunning look came upon his 
flushed countenance. 

“ That is good advice, Prexaspes ! ” he assented. 
“ You shall be my chief counselor. This decree shall be 
burned. None know its contents but you and I. I 
count on your silence and will greatly reward you. If 
you deceive me, no death shall be too severe for you ! ” 

“ Have no doubt of me, Great King ! I am your serv- 
ant and will do as you bid. There is no decree. I have 
forgotten it. Let it not be seen of men. But Bardya 
has a copy of it and the Persian nobles witnessed it.” 

He recovered the paper from the earth and restored it 
to Cambyses. The latter laughed as he tore it in small 
pieces. Calling a servant to bring a brazier of coals, he 
placed the fragments upon the embers and watched them 
burn. 


CAMBYSES 


7i 


“ Hark you, Prexaspes ! ” he then said. “ This Bardya 
must not be allowed to divide this kingdom. See to it! 
Great will be your reward. The second place in the king- 
dom shall be yours. Do you understand ? ” 

Prexaspes considered a moment. He well understood 
the meaning Cambyses sought to convey. 

“ I understand,” he then said. “ Perhaps misfortune 
will overtake the young man. Who knows ? ” 

The King laughed harshly. “ An accident perhaps ! 
Rather than that the empire be divided, one of us should 
die. The world is not large enough to hold two kings 
when Cambyses is one of them ! What do you advise ? ” 
Prexaspes thoughtfully contemplated the earth. The 
King impatiently waited, glowering at him with the rest- 
less, cruel eyes of a tiger. 

“ Speak ! ” commanded the King at length. “ Shall we 
send a force and take him ? ” 

“ If it please you, O King, that I should offer advice, 
no. Bardya is strong in the love of the Aryan race. He 
now dwells in the midst of hosts of stout men who are 
his friends and who would overthrow your throne if they 
could for his sake. Persian and Medean soldiers cannot 
be compelled to make war upon Bactrians when led by a 
son of Cyrus. Babylon, Assyria, Damascus, Sardis, and 
the Ionian cities will not uphold your hands; they but 
wait for an opportunity to rebel. You must court the 
favor of the Aryan race. Above all I advise that you 
show favor to the King of Iran and to his able son. They 
are the idols of the veteran army of Cyrus.” 

“ But Darius is Bardya’s friend ! ” 

“ True, but he is also your loyal supporter.” 

“ How know you ? Is it not said openly among the 
nobles of Persia that Hystaspis by right of birth should 
have ruled instead of Cyrus? Darius is ambitious. I 


72 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


know that youth ! I have hated him since my father 
showed more favor to him and to Bardya than to me ! 
He knows this. How then say you he will be my sup- 
porter ? ” 

“ Do you not remember his love of truth and his hatred 
of lies and deception from his boyhood up? ” 

“ I remember ! No doubt it was a disease in him ! ” 

“ Just so! Nevertheless it is said throughout Persia 
and Iran and by every man of the great army, that, when 
once the word of the Prince of Iran is given, it will stand 
forever. No one ever requires of him a witness or a 
written tablet. Now at the request of Cyrus and with 
consent of his father, he placed his hands in those of the 
Great King and swore to support you and Bardya on the 
throne of this empire. Therefore you need not fear him ; 
but, rather, you may depend upon him for aid if you need 
it.” 

The cloud on the King’s face lifted somewhat. He had 
watched with jealous eye the growing power of the young 
Hystaspis and had feared him even more than Bardya. 

“ Nevertheless, wait till his ambition meets oppor- 
tunity,” he suggested. 

“ No, it is as I say. I have proof. On the march to 
Bactra, the Prince with the Imperial Guard was in charge 
of the transport of the King’s body. The Guard, on the 
morning of the second day’s march, saluted Darius as 
King of Kings ; and all had taken oath to support him if 
he would consent. But he rebuked them, told them of his 
oath to support you, and then and there made them also 
swear with uplifted hands to support you. I myself wit- 
nessed it.” 

“ Is it so? Treason must be flourishing indeed! ” ex- 
claimed Cambyses, bitterly. “ This Guard shall no longer 
be the Imperial Guard ! It shall be decimated ! ” 


CAMBYSES 


73 


Rage again possessed the King’s soul. He knew him- 
self to be unpopular save with a few boon companions. 
His jealous heart was filled with hatred towards the pop- 
ular Prince. Prexaspes ventured to remonstrate. 

“ Let not the Great King be offended with his servant ! 
I am acquainted with the army and all its soldiers. The 
Aryans are a proud race and the nobles will not bow the 
knee even to their kings, as you know. Do not anger 
them. Without them your subject nations will revolt and 
you will have no one to support your empire. Rather, 
dissemble your feelings. You are very wise, O King, if 
you but stop to think. First, be well established on your 
throne. After the body of your heroic father shall have 
been placed in its tomb, send the Prince and his Guard to 
conquer new provinces. Be advised by me in this. 
Should evil befall his son, old Hystaspis would lead the 
veterans of Cyrus five hundred thousand strong against 
you. Who could stand before them?” 

Cambyses ceased pacing back and forth and sat down, 
saying: “ Your words are wise, Prexaspes. I will be 
advised. Proceed ! ” 

Prexaspes smiled slightly behind his hand. He had 
properly gauged the King’s impulses. He continued: 
“ I advise that you issue your formal decree as King of 
Kings to-morrow and send copies thereof to be pro- 
claimed in every province of the empire ; that you issue a 
decree confirming the Prince of Iran in command of the 
Guard and in his mission to transport the body of the 
Great King to Pasargadae ; that you send a messenger to 
Bardya and to your sisters greeting them kindly; that 
you, also, as soon as they shall have arrived at Hamadan, 
show them all honor, go with them to do honor to Cyrus 
at Pasargadae, and dissemble your real feelings. Thus 
will you begin wisely and thus will you please the Aryan 


74 


THE PRINCESS ATHURX 


people. Afterwards we may take counsel; and, sHould 
Bardya meet with an accident or disappear, who can 
blame the Great King? Be assured, O King, that I ad- 
vise well ! I know that upon you only may I depend for 
advancement and power. Bardya does not, nor do any 
of the great Persian nobles, love Prexaspes. Their semi- 
barbaric manners suited not my taste, and my refined 
manners were not approved by them ! ” 

“ I will heed your advice,” said the King. “ My favor 
shall be with you. First, I will make you Satrap of 
Medea. I will let that old Hebrew, Belteshazzer, rest 
from his labors in his tower. Afterwards, if you serve 
me well, I shall increase your power. See to it, Prex- 
aspes, that my will be not thwarted ! There shall be one 
King, who shall be King of Kings, and he must be Cam- 
byses ! ” 

“ It shall be as you wish. But let us proceed with all 
care.” Thus Prexaspes entered upon a road to great 
gain in wealth and power, but also to ultimate woe. 

The King presently dismissed Prexaspes, and the latter 
was conducted to pleasant rooms in the palace, where he 
refreshed himself with a bath, arrayed himself in clean 
linen and rich garments and had himself barbered and 
perfumed by the King’s own barbers. Cambyses was 
lavish with his favorites, and just now Prexaspes was 
chief of them. The latter sat at the King’s right hand at 
dinner that evening. All festivities were abandoned in 
honor of the dead King, but the many courtiers who ate 
at his tables found opportunity to assure the new King 
of their joy over his accession to the throne. Pie drank 
deeply both of adulation and wine until he became half- 
drunk and maudlin, whereupon Merobates took him al- 
most forcibly to his bedchamber. 

Next day, the King and all his retinue returned to 


CAMBYSES 


75 


Hamadan. A royal decree was immediately issued, re- 
citing the death of the Great Cyrus and the accession of 
Cambyses to the throne of the world, and commanding all 
officers, soldiers, and peoples to acknowledge him King of 
Kings. The royal treasury was opened. From it the 
golden crown studded with precious gems, which Cyrus 
had worn on state occasions, and the royal scepter were 
brought forth. Clad in purple, and having the high, 
pointed crown on his head, his royal feet encased in yel- 
low shoes, and his hair and whiskers curled, powdered, 
and perfumed, Cambyses held his first court in the great 
audience room of the palace. He sat on a golden throne 
placed high up on a dais, with fan-bearers waving ostrich 
plumes over him, with Prexaspes standing at his right 
hand and Merobates at his left, bearing the King’s sword 
and shield. He placed the crown on his head with his 
own hands, while a loud-voiced herald recited his titles. 
Then the thousand nobles and officers who were in at- 
tendance fell on their faces to the floor before him and 
hailed him King of Kings, the Great King! Cambyses, 
swelling with pride, deemed himself divine, and as a god 
he looked down upon his subjects with haughty demeanor. 

The world thus acquired a new ruler. 


CHAPTER VI 


persepolis 

T HE modern world knows little of the beauty and 
grandeur of ancient Anshan, the home of Cyrus, or 
of the province of Fars and its cities. Mountains shut 
off from them the hot winds of the Persian Gulf and of 
the northern deserts. The high valleys lying between 
the mountain ranges that extend across it like huge dikes 
are of surpassing loveliness. Romantic woodlands, dells, 
lakes, canyons, murmuring brooks, rushing rivers, far 
vistas, plains, mountains, and hills delight the soul. In 
the valleys, flowers perfume the air all the year, and vege- 
tation, where irrigation is practiced, is luxuriant. On 
the high hills and mountain tops winter holds sway dur- 
ing three or more months and the seasons are well- 
marked as in the temperate zones. It is the land of 
Omar, of Firdusi, and of many lesser poets ; the land of 
an ancient white race, whose rugged virtues made them 
lords of much of the earth, but whose descendants have 
degenerated by admixture with lower grades of humanity 
and have suffered much to maintain even their own in- 
dependence. 

The celebrated plain of Mervdasht is between two 
parallel ranges of mountains, one of which lies to the 
west between it and the low hot lands of the gulf-coast 
and the other to the east between it and the vale of 
Murghab, or ancient Anshan. A river comes down from 
the northern mountains through the midst of this plain 

76 


PERSEPOLIS 


77 


and empties into a lake. It is a perennial stream, but 
fordable save in the winter when the rains fall. It has 
been variously named, anciently the Araxes, later the 
Kur or river of Cyrus, and again the Bendamir. An- 
other river of less volume but more celebrated, the 
Pulwar, comes down to join it through the mountains 
from northeast table-lands. This passes by the vale of 
Murghab, where a little stream of that name, coming from 
the east, flows into it. In this vale was ancient Anshan, 
the capital of the Achsemenian line of kings, a city also 
known as Pasargadae. The tortuous bed of the Pulwar 
connects the vale of Murghab with the valley of Merv- 
dasht, having cut for itself a deep gorge through the 
mountains. A royal road, passing through this gorge or 
canyon, connected the ancient capital with a more mod- 
em city, Persepolis. 

Persepolis, or the city of the Persians, ancient Parsa, 
lay close to the mouth of the mighty canyon of the Pul- 
war, where it opened into the vale of Mervdasht. The 
city lay principally on the northern banks of the river. 
On the southern bank was a great park ; and in this on a 
plateau extending from the base of low mountains that 
border the eastern side of the plain, were the palaces of 
the Kings of Iran. King Hystaspis and his great son, 
Darius, and his grandson, Xerxes, each erected magnifi- 
cent palaces of dark-gray marble on this natural plat- 
form. The great size and magnificent architecture of 
these buildings were among the wonders of the ancient 
world. Their majestic ruins yet testify to the power, the 
love of art, and the learning of those masters of men. 

King Hystaspis, content to rule Iran as a nominal 
vassal of Cyrus and under the shadow of his mighty arm, 
laid out for himself in the valley of Merv a new city and 
there placed his loved friends and retainers. He 


78 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


brought artisans from Egypt, Canaan, Syria, Phoenicia, 
and distant Greece, and built for himself a great palace. 
It is said that he or his son formulated a new alphabet 
for his language and caused the books of Zoroaster to be 
translated therein. 

Orchards of apple, peach, and apricot, vineyards 
where grape and berry grew, fields of vegetables and 
grain, covered the fertile valley and its surrounding hills. 
On the day when the Imperial Guard, escorting the body 
of the Great Cyrus, halted on the summit of the western 
ridge bounding the valley and looked down upon the 
peaceful scene, autumn was touching all with the signs 
of harvest and the coming winter-rest. On that day, 
while the funeral car halted, Prince Bardya, his sisters, 
and the Prince of Iran rode forward to a bluff jutting 
out from the ridge; and from this position they looked 
down into a paradise, — so it seemed to them, weary with 
dusty roads and desert lands. There, where the Pulwar 
entered the plain from the narrow gorge in the western 
mountains, Cyrus had drawn up his Persian patriots to 
fight a last battle for liberty from the Medean yoke, hav- 
ing been driven to bay by the vast army of stern old 
Astyages, his grandfather. That decisive battle not only 
gave liberty to his own province but gave Astyages to 
him as a prisoner and the crown of Medea for his own 
head. From that victory Cyrus had gone forth to con- 
quer the world. But now, conquered by the last enemy, 
Death, he was returning there to his final rest. The 
heart of the Prince of Iran was stirred by strong emo- 
tions, as he looked across the beautiful vale. He could 
see afar the great portico of his father’s palace where, he 
knew, his mother stood watching for the coming of her 
son. Uncovering his head, he extended his hands to- 
wards heaven, saying: 


PERSEPOLIS 


79 


“ To thee, O Ahura-Mazda, Ruler of Heaven, Giver of 
Life, Lover of Truth, and Protector, we give thanks! 
For thou hast brought us home ! ” 

“ Amen and amen ! ” exclaimed Bardya, uncovering his 
head. 

The Prince of Iran then addressed his companions: 
“ I welcome you to the home of King Hystaspis. This 
valley and yonder city are his property, ceded to him as a 
home for the Achaemenian family, when he consented to 
remove hither from Bactra. I bid you rest at our palace 
yonder this night. The road from Parsa to Anshan is 
rough and ought to be traveled only by day. My mother 
is at the door to welcome you.” 

“We gladly accept ! ” assented Bardya, heartily. “ Do 
I not love that mother almost as much as you? Do you 
remember the happy days when we hunted on yonder 
hills and swam in the Pulwar and the Araxes? Do you 
remember the day we were almost drowned? We will 
go to that deep water-hole again to-morrow and swim 
there as boys again. Our troopers should rest a day 
while we send a message to Cambyses at Anshan to 
inform him of our coming.” 

Athura added : “ It will be delightful to accept the 
hospitality of your mother. I shall return after going 
to Anshan and shall stay long with her and rest. My 
sister is much in need of rest. The long journey has 
made her ill.” 

“ After we shall have accomplished our mission,” said 
the Prince of Iran, “ we shall enjoy many pleasant days 
there. The hunting is good. We shall enjoy the royal 
sport ! ” 

“ Unless Ahriman interfere ! ” added Bardya, waving 
his hand towards Anshan, where his brother now 
awaited their coming. “ I propose to stay a month at 
least. I suppose he awaits us impatiently at Anshan.” 


8o 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Athura said reprovingly to her brother : “ Speak not 

of the King of Kings thus! He has sent us courteous 
messages, even if he would not await us at Hamadan 
or march with us here. Perhaps it was best that he 
should go on ahead to prepare the tomb and to arrange 
for the ceremonies. Be advised, brother! Remember 
to show him the deference due to his station. His 
anger was ever terrible ! Now he has no one to restrain 
him.” 

Bardya laughed and tossed his head, as he answered: 
“ Fear not for me ! I shall treat him with all due re- 
spect. Am I not on the ground my father gave me in 
his will? The Persian lords will not permit him to 
oppress us. When I see that King of Kings, I will de- 
mand of him that he publish the full terms of my 
father’s will. If he refuse to observe that — Well, it 
may be that he will cease to reign ! ” 

The Prince of Iran said nothing, but his countenance 
was somber. He feared that the impetuous Bardya 
would precipitate trouble. He foresaw civil war. 

Descending into the valley, they approached Perse- 
polis. A vast throng of people came out to meet them 
and stood on either side of the road weeping and wailing 
aloud as the funeral car passed. A company of guards 
led by an aged veteran met them at the entrance of the 
city. 

Prince Darius greeted the leader warmly : “ Ho, 
Orobates, our beloved High Chamberlain! How fares 
my royal mother ? ” 

“ All hail, Prince of Iran ! ” cried the stately old man, 
kissing the Prince’s cheeks as the latter bent down to 
greet him. “ God’s blessing of long life and happiness 
be upon you ! How good it is to behold you once more ! 
Your mother, our most gracious Queen, is well and 


PERSEPOLIS 


81 


awaits you at the palace. She begs that you will prevail 
upon the royal Bardya and his sisters to honor her house 
with their presence. All things are prepared. The best 
of the herds, the finest game from the mountains, the 
daintiest fruits and flowers, — all are ready ! ” 

“ They have consented to honor us, Orobates. Has 
my mother good health and is she happy ? ” 

“ Excellent health, gracious Prince ; but she sighs much 
for you and the King.” 

“ Did Cambyses, the Great King, honor our house with 
his presence ? ” 

“ He refused our bidding on the plea that he was in 
haste to reach Anshan on state business. But he sent 
a gracious greeting to your mother.” 

The Prince led the caravan into the city, nodding and 
waving greeting to many whom he had known when a 
child. Crossing the Araxes over a magnificent stone 
bridge, the cortege marched into Persepolis and en- 
camped in a great open field on the shore of the Pulwar. 
The funeral car was driven into the sacred enclosing wall 
of a temple and there rested till a messenger went to 
Cambyses and returned. 

Leaving the cares of the encampment to subordinates, 
the Prince of Iran, accompanied by Gobryas and some of 
his chief officers, conducted Bardya and his sisters across 
the Pulwar over a beautiful stone bridge of one great 
arch and through the park to his father’s palace. The 
limpid stream, the great oaks, elms, walnuts, and plane 
trees, whose foliage was tinged with gold and red, the 
flowering shrubs, the fountains, and the greensward, 
smiled a joyful welcome to the weary travelers. Broad 
steps, leading up to the great plateau or bench on which 
the palace stood, gleamed white through the tree-limbs. 
Slender gray columns adorned the portico. On the 


82 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


stairs stood a group of women, and among them a stately 
dame, who waved her hand in welcome. Prince Darius 
galloped on ahead to the foot of the steps and, leaving 
his horse in charge of an attendant, ran up into the em- 
brace of his mother. 

Age had not greatly affected the beauty of the Queen 
of Iran nor dimmed her blue eyes. Her gray hair was 
gathered in a net at the back of her head and was en- 
circled by a golden band set with sparkling gems. Her 
dress was an ample purple robe reaching to her feet and 
encircled at the waist with a silken sash. Its loose sleeves 
revealed arms still shapely and adorned with bracelets 
of gold. The gracious majesty of her countenance, the 
sweetness of her smile, and the soft accents of her voice 
were celebrated in Iran. 

That was an age when wife and mother were not 
slaves or prisoners. Recognized as the equal of men, 
their virtues and loveliness made homes where men were 
grown. Not yet had Cambyses, aping the manners and 
customs of the dwellers in Mesopotamia, Syria, and 
Arabia, degraded women to the seclusion of harems ; nor 
had custom forbidden women to appear before friends 
unveiled, though veils were commonly worn in public 
places. Polygamy was almost unknown in Iran, though 
its practice had crept into Medea. The wife was queen 
of the home and ruled in the heart of her husband. 

The Prince knelt at his mother’s feet, and her arms 
encircled his neck while her lips kissed his brow. “ Wel- 
come home, beloved son ! ” she exclaimed. “ Long days 
have intervened since you waved farewell to me from 
yonder bridge; but no day has passed that I did not 
think of you ! ” 

She raised him up and stood proudly at his side, lean- 
ing on his arm, while she welcomed Prince Bardya and 


PERSEPOLIS 


83 


his sisters. To Bardya she said as he bent his knee 
before her : “ The blessing of Ahura-Mazda be upon 

you, O Prince of the World! Arise! It is not meet 
that you kneel to me! Welcome to the palace of my 
lord, the King of Iran ! ” 

“ Gracious Queen,” replied Bardya as he arose, “ I 
kneel to you as to my mother ! Next to her, who lives 
only in my memory, do I love and reverence the mother 
of my friend, the Prince of Iran. Have we not, in 
years past, stood together at your knee and received 
your instruction? Now that we are indeed orphans we 
come to you for consolation.” 

Tears filled the great lady’s eyes. She embraced 
Athura and Artistone tenderly; and, leaving the men to 
the care of her son, she took the girls with her to her 
own apartments and personally saw that they were made 
comfortable. ‘ While they are removing the dust of the 
road and enrobing themselves for dinner, we may wander 
in spirit through this typical palace of the Achaemenian 
kings and observe its grandeur. 

From the portico which extended the full breadth of 
the palace front, an entrancing view of valley and moun- 
tain, of river and park, could be had. Sixteen slender, 
fluted, marble pillars supported the massive wooden roof 
of the portico. Their capitals were winged bulls; their 
bases were bell-shaped and carved to imitate lotus buds. 
A high, narrow door gave entrance from the front 
through the thick stone walls into a hall, on either side 
of which were rooms where the palace-guards had their 
abode. The hall led into a reception room fully fifty 
feet square, whose walls were pierced by a dozen narrow 
windows and whose ceiling of heavy carved timbers was 
upheld by slender wooden pillars covered with silver 
plates. The stone walls were hidden by beaten silver 


8 4 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


plates and the windows and doors were hung with 
tapestries of fine crimson and purple fabrics. Wooden 
shutters were fitted to the windows, but were now open 
to admit air and light. Later, when winter should come 
with its rains and frost, the windows would be closed 
by semi-transparent oiled silk. Red and purple rugs lay 
on the tiled floor, partially covering the various patterns 
worked out in colored tiles. A throne, shining with 
gold plate, occupied a raised platform at the end of the 
room opposite the entrance. Cushioned chairs, divans, 
and couches, tables of polished wood, mirrors of polished 
silver and bronze, lamps of many patterns fastened to 
the pillars and walls, and a cabinet of dark inlaid wood 
comprised the furniture. The cabinet held a collection 
of books, rolls, and tablets, the library and the special 
treasure of the King of Iran. 

Doors at the right of the throne led into the apartments 
of the men ; at the left, into the apartments of the women ; 
and, immediately at the rear, into a small open court, 
beyond which were the servants’ quarters. Banquets of 
state were held in the throne room, but ordinarily the 
tables were laid in the small open court. The various 
apartments were furnished with couches, and with blan- 
kets and rugs of skillful weaving and of that fineness 
and texture for which the woven products of Iran have 
ever been famous. All the conveniences of an advanced 
civilization, which power and wealth could provide or 
gather from the many nations over which the Persians 
held sway, were here. Baths and toilets fed by water 
piped from the hills, and drained into the Pulwar below, 
ornamental cabinets, containing scents and cosmetics for 
adorning the person, wardrobes full of costly dresses 
made of silk and fine linen, mirrors, combs, and brushes 
— even the modern homes of many so-called civilized 
people could boast no better. 


PERSEPOLIS 


85 


A narrow stair led up from the inner court to the 
flat roof, where the occupants of the palace, reclining 
on soft divans, under canopies or sunshades, could pass 
the warmer hours of the day, breathe the cool mountain 
air, and enjoy the lovely scenes. Looking down from 
it, one could see the royal stables five hundred paces to 
the south in the park, where scores of graceful horses 
were kept ; and farther on was the inclosure where cattle 
and sheep, driven in from the mountain pastures, were 
ready to furnish the royal table with meat or milk. A 
canal led from the Pulwar above the palace through the 
park to the stables below and thence into luxuriant 
gardens where servants toiled to supply their master’s 
table with vegetables. Fowls, dogs, horses, and cattle 
enlivened the barnyard scene. Servants in gay tunics, 
loose, fringed trousers, and with sandaled feet went 
hither and thither on their duties. Guards in shining 
armor walked their beats through the park or lazily 
stood leaning on their spears at the palace steps. 

While the guests were removing the dust and stains 
of travel, servants busily prepared the banquet. Tables 
of walnut, plated with silver and bound together by 
golden bands fastened with copper nails, were set in the 
great audience hall. Platters of beautiful porcelain or 
of beaten silver, piled high with fruits and bread, were 
placed on them, and plates of silver and cups of gold 
were also brought forth. Low seats whereon the guests 
could either sit or recline were set in order. A major- 
domo in gorgeous livery saw that all things were made 
ready. Then the guests were called. The men were 
seated at one table; the women, at another. Prince 
Darius sat at the head of the former; his mother at the 
head of the latter. Servants brought on, in regular 
courses, fish, steaming loads of venison and fowl, and 


86 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


bountiful supplies of vegetables and pastry. Water, 
milk, and wine of Helbon were the drinks, the latter 
being used sparingly. With appetites sharpened by a 
long day’s journey in the bracing air of the mountains, 
the guests did full justice to the viands. While they 
ate, the soft music of harps, played with considerable 
skill by musicians in the court, floated in through the 
open doors. 

The banquet hour having passed, the officers and 
nobles returned to the camp, while Prince Bardya and 
his sisters accompanied Prince Darius and his mother 
to a room adjacent to the dining-hall, used by the King 
of Iran when at home as an office. A large fireplace 
in one corner of the room was filled with a cheerful 
blaze. Gathered about the fire, guests and hosts felt 
much at home and spent a pleasant hour in conversation. 

“ Now that Cambyses passed through your city with 
scant courtesy,” Bardya said, somewhat warmed by the 
wine he had imbibed and by his genial surroundings, so 
that he felt called upon to express his indignation to- 
wards his brother, “ what think you of such a king ? ” 
He addressed Queen Hystaspis. 

“ I marvel not at his action,” she replied quietly. “ He 
was never kindly disposed towards us. But it is not 
for us to find fault. I should have met him in person 
and given the invitation to stop with us. I would have 
so done, had I not heard that he believes, with the Medes, 
that women have no place in the affairs of men. He 
passed through our city in a closed litter, not even deign- 
ing to see our messengers. He made reply through 
his chamberlain that the King of Kings was indisposed 
and pressed for time and would not rest till he should 
arrive at his palace in Anshan.” 

“ He has ever been ill-natured ! ” continued Bardya, 


PERSEPOLIS 


87 


bitterly. “ He believes himself heaven-born ! He will 
end by declaring himself a god and appointing set times 
to worship him ! What think you the nobles of Persia 
will say of his manners? It is said he has determined 
to decree a law of polygamy, and, like the Arabs, 
fill a harem with many wives. He is a follower of the 
Magi ; but I doubt if he believes in the gods. I know 
he will never abide by our father’s will. As I have 
ridden from Bactra hither, I have thought much; and 
I have concluded that the kingdom will be his who can 
strike first ! ” 

The Prince had never before spoken his inmost 
thoughts. The Prince of Iran and his mother, though 
much disturbed, remained silent. Athura said reprov- 
ingly : “ Brother, is it right to have such thoughts before 

our father’s body is entombed? Wisdom demands 
silence on your part until you see the King! As King 
he may act justly. If you stir up trouble, civil war may 
be the result. Let us be wise and discreet until we 
return to Bactra, from which you ought never to have 
departed! Then, if he act unjustly, the people of Iran 
will stand justly with you.” 

“ What say you, my brother ? ” demanded Bardya, 
turning to the Prince. 

The latter answered at once and without hesitation: 
“ The words of your sister are wise. Cambyses is King 
of Kings by right of birth and by the will of Cyrus. I 
am bound by an oath to support him in that right. It 
is not wise to plan against the will of Cyrus, nor is it 
even wise to discuss the matter. While we are safe 
here, an unwise word uttered at another place, and over- 
heard, may cause great trouble. As for me, I shall ask 
of Cambyses, the King, two favors, — first that I may 
receive the reward that Cyrus, the Great King, promised ; 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


second, that I may accompany you to Bactra after my 
father returns here.” 

Athura smiled and blushed, as the Prince mentioned 
his promised reward and turned his ardent gaze upon her. 
Bardya arose and paced back and forth. 

“ Alas ! that my father should bind you and the power- 
ful King, your father, with an oath ! ” he cried. “ My 
way would otherwise be clear ! Yes ! let us be wise and 
patient! You shall come with me to Bactra, and to- 
gether we shall extend the empire even as far as the 
great river of India and beyond the roof of the world 
where the slant-eyed Tourans dwell ! King Hystaspis 
shall rule Iran in peace, while you and I lead victorious 
armies to the ends of the earth ! Then we shall see 
who ought to be overlord of the world ! ” 

The Prince of Iran now sought to change the subject 
by suggesting that before leaving for Bactra they must 
hunt a lion in the jungles of Lake Baktigan. Plans for 
a hunting trip to that wild region superseded more 
treasonable subjects. After a while, the guests admitted 
weariness and retired to rest. But the Prince of Iran 
threw a cloak about his shoulders and went out to walk 
in the park now flooded with moonlight. The watchmen 
respectfully saluted as he passed down the broad steps 
and went slowly towards the river. How pleasant it 
seemed after a year of war in desert lands to be at home ! 
He could not retire to rest without standing awhile on 
the bridge over the Pulwar and looking down at the 
familiar hurrying waters. 

Before he reached the bridge, he was startled by the 
sound of pursuing footsteps. Turning, he beheld Athura 
approaching, followed by one of the guards. 

“ Pardon, Lord Hystaspis ! ” she exclaimed, as he went 
back to meet her in wondering haste. “ So glorious is 


PERSEPOLIS 


89 


the moonlight and so restless am I, that when I saw you 
come forth, I could not resist an impulse to follow ! Let 
me walk with you.” 

“ Most happy am I to have you with me, Athura, star 
of the evening! The light of your eyes surpasses the 
light of the stars! Your countenance, like the sun, 
brings warmth to my soul ! Glad will that day be, when 
you shall become my wife; and we shall walk together 
thereafter forever ! ” 

He dismissed the guard. Then with his strong right 
arm around the princess and his ample cloak shielding 
both, they went on together. She laughed happily. 

“ Indeed, my lord, you have the tongue of a poet ! ” 
she said. “ What says the great Zoroaster of this 
land? 

“Ahura-Mazda looked upon the desert lands 
And with his mighty breath gave life to them; 

Where none could dwell before he poured out life, 

And Aryans lived and multiplied in peace, 

Until their numbers were as desert sands. 

Was not his thought inspired by such nights as this? ” 

“ It may have been,” he answered. “ But does he not 
continue : 

“ Then Angro-mainyus, death’s dark spirit made 
That mighty serpent, Winter, with its snow, 

To swallow up within its months of cold 
The teeming earth, the flowing water-streams, 

While storm-clouds cast upon the earth their pestilent 
shade.” 

“ You are melancholy, Prince of Iran ! Let us not 
think of Angro-mainyus. Are the days not passing 
swiftly? When the forty days of mourning shall have 
passed, shall we not be happy ? ” 

He drew her closely to him. “ Most happy, beloved ! 


90 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


But I am filled with forebodings of evil. Like some 
threatening Angro-mainyus, jealously watching the Spirit 
of Life at his creation and the children of men in their 
happiness, does the form of the new King of Kings loom 
up in the sky. I seem to feel even now the malignant 
hate with which he ever seemed to regard Bardya, and 
me because I was Bardya’s friend. When I think of the 
absolute power of life and death vested in him and his 
opportunity to wreak vengeance upon those he hates, I 
am troubled. What if he refuse to give you to me? 
What if he choose to bestow you upon another ? ” 

He felt the small hand now resting in his clench and 
harden. She looked up into his face as she answered 
slowly and solemnly: 

“ As for me, though he inflict death, yet shall he not 
bend my will ! I have chosen you alone of all the world. 
Your wife I shall be or I shall die. Listen, Prince of 
Iran ! I am moved to say — some spirit prompts my 
soul to salute you, King of Kings and Lord of Lords! 
At your side shall I be Queen of the world ! Is it not 
to be so ? ” 

He drew her closer to him and kissed her forehead. 
“ Hush, life of mine ! ” he replied. “ Start no such 
thoughts in my soul ! Am I not oath-bound? If I were 
not so, should I plunge Iran into bloody civil war that I 
may wear a crown? Let Ahura-Mazda’s will be done! 
If Cambyses and Bardya cease to exist, in spite of my 
loyal support, then shall I deem myself most fortunate 
to sit on the throne of Cyrus at the side of his daughter. 
Ah, if only Cambyses had a soul like Athura, what a 
happy year would this be for the nations ! ” 

Twenty-five centuries have come and gone since they 
stood on the old stone bridge over the Pulwar and re- 
newed their pledges of undying love and faith. Myriads 


PERSEPOLIS 


9i 


since then have gazed into each other’s eyes and pledged 
the same faith, moved by the same love; but the story is 
ever fresh and the love is ever sacred, sweet, and' en- 
trancing. Only traces of the old stone bridge over the 
Pulwar remain. The tall, slender shafts of marble with 
which the neighboring palace was adorned are tumbled 
and broken; and over the ruins of the neighboring city 
the wild dog wanders and bays at the moon. Perhaps 
the spirits of those heroic two who stood on the old 
bridge, listening to the murmur of the waters below, 
while they murmured to each other, may return there 
again and again, to live once more in the ecstasy of love. 
Who knows? 


CHAPTER VII 

“ I AM CYRUS, THE KING, THE ACH^MENIAN ! ” 

W HERE the Pulwar turns westward from its south- 
erly course to break through the mountains on its 
way to the Araxes, the little mountain stream Mur 
joins it from the east. In a vale, at the junction of the 
rivers and extending far up along the Mur, was the 
city of Anshan, better known as Pasargadse, “ the Castle 
of the Persians.” In the midst of the city, Cyrus 
had erected a great palace of marble, surrounded by a 
magnificent colonnade, and, near this, a tomb. The base 
of the tomb was pyramidal and on its truncated top was 
a small marble building, much like a Grecian temple, 
which was to receive the royal coffin. On the lintel of 
the palace-gate and above the door of the tomb was en- 
graved the legend, “ I am Cyrus, the King, the Achae- 
menian ! ” No other record of his acts did he make. 
That was all, as if no other Cyrus ever had lived or 
could live, who would take from him the attention of 
men. 

Another great palace stood on an artificial platform 
of massive stones at the north side of the valley and a 
quarter-mile or so from the tomb. This building was 
ancient even at the time of which we write. It had 
been for centuries the dwelling of that branch of the 
Achaemenian family of which Cyrus was the greatest. 
Below and west of the palaces, at the junction of the 
streams, were the barracks of the Imperial Guards and 
their parade-ground. Above and on the south side of 

92 


“I AM CYRUS, THE KING! ” 


93 


the valley lay the city with its narrow streets, its great 
market-place, its stores and dwellings. Many roads 
radiated from the city to all parts of the province, some 
following the beds of the streams and others crossing 
over ridges and spurs of the mountains, or excavated in 
the sides of the hills and by bridges passing over deep 
chasms. 

Cambyses, with one of his wives and his servants, upon 
their arrival at Anshan, took possession of the new palace 
of Cyrus and remained in seclusion. He gave little 
thought to the preparations for the funeral, leaving the 
management to Prexaspes, now his Lord High Cham- 
berlain, and to the nobles and priests in charge of public 
services and worship. It was perhaps well for him that 
he did, since Prexaspes was gracious and tactful. He 
explained to all who were disposed to complain because 
Cambyses was inaccessible, that his royal master chose 
to remain in seclusion on account of his great grief. He 
flattered one and asked advice of another. He impressed 
the burly nobles of Persia so well that when the day for 
the funeral arrived, they were inclined to think well of 
Cambyses. 

The time approached when the body of Cyrus should 
be placed in its tomb. All roads leading to the capital 
city had been for a week enlivened by people coming 
from all parts of Iran and even from many foreign 
provinces, to witness the solemn ceremony and inciden- 
tally to gaze upon the new King. On horseback, in 
carts drawn by oxen or donkeys, on camels or in litters 
borne on the shoulders of slaves, the nobles and the 
wealthier came; while the lowly plodded along on foot 
carrying their food on their backs. The city became a 
vast camp, and the hills surrounding it were dotted with 
tents and booths. 


94 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Great multitudes of people massed themselves along 
the road leading down to the Pulwar, on the morning of 
that day, to await the coming of the funeral cortege ap- 
proaching from Persepolis. It was noon before the 
Prince of Iran with a company of the Imperial Guard 
and the funeral car appeared on the bridge which spanned 
the Pulwar, and, followed by a vast train, slowly defiled 
across to the parade-ground. The great car, drawn by 
eight white horses and followed by chariots in which 
rode Prince Bardya and his sisters, moved slowly to the 
center of the parade-ground and there halted. The re- 
mainder of the Imperial Guard then crossed and formed 
in open square around the car. The people massed them- 
selves on every side, leaving only a narrow road open to 
the city, through which the King would come to greet 
his sire’s body. 

An officer was despatched to the palace to notify the 
King. A sentinel in the gaudy uniform of a palace-guard 
met and conducted the messenger into the outer hall of 
the palace, where he was received by Prexaspes. 

“ I bear a message from the Prince of Iran to the King 
of Kings,” he said, bowing low before the Lord High 
Chamberlain. 

“ I am Prexaspes, the Lord High Chamberlain,” re- 
sponded Prexaspes. “ Give me the message. I will bear 
it to him. He is at dinner.” 

“ I am directed by the royal Prince of Iran to report 
that the Imperial Guard has arrived with the body of the 
Great King, Cyrus, King of Kings and Lord of Lords. 
We are ready to deliver our charge over to the King’s 
hands. We await his orders.” 

“ It is well. Remain here. I will go in to the King.” 

Prexaspes disappeared through a door, the heavy 
curtains over which at a motion of his hand were drawn 


“I AM CYRUS, THE KING! 


95 - 


aside by a page. He proceeded slowly and solemnly to 
the door of the banquet-room, where a guard in armor 
stood aside while he knocked. A harsh voice com- 
manded him to enter. He opened the door and went in, 
falling gracefully on one knee as he saw the King. The 
latter was reclining at a table, with only his Assyrian wife 
for company. The woman hastily drew a veil over her 
face as Prexaspes appeared. 

“ What now ? ” demanded the King, frowning. “ Am 
I not to eat in peace? Presume not too far, Lord 
Prexaspes ! Speak ! ” 

Prexaspes rose and, clasping his hands before him in 
humble attitude, with his eyes directed to the floor lest 
they might look upon the Queen, answered, “ Let not my 
gracious Lord be offended ! A messenger has come from 
the Prince of Iran announcing his arrival with your 
lamented father’s body at the parade-ground by the Pul- 
war. I recall that you directed he should await you 
there, in order that you might ride forth and do honor 
to the great dead and thus gain favor with the people 
who loved him.” 

“ Please the people ! Bah ! Pigs and dogs are they ! ” 
snorted the King. “ Nevertheless your words contain 
wisdom. I will follow your advice until such time as 
there can be no choice of kings in this realm. Have my 
horse ready. Call out my new Imperial Guard. One 
can never say what that Bardya may attempt or what 
assassins lurk about. Send my armor to the dressing- 
room. Begone ! ” 

The King turned away and raised to his lips a huge 
cup, wherein sparkled the royal wine of Helbon. Prex- 
aspes backed out of the room. He told the messenger 
to return to the Prince of Iran and command him to 
await the coming of the King. Arraying himself in 


96 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


brilliant armor, he mounted a horse and marshaled the 
guards, the nobles, the captive potentates who ate at the 
Great King’s table, and all the notables of the city, in 
due order. 

The King, clad in flexible golden mail and wearing a 
plain black cap on his head, after some delay came forth 
and mounted his horse. The illustrious company then 
moved solemnly down towards the parade-ground. A 
score of uniformed officers rode in front with spears 
held perpendicularly, the hafts resting on their stirrups. 
After them rode the King, followed by Prexaspes and a 
company of guards. The nobles and notables followed. 
The King’s expression was gloomy and abstracted. He 
looked over the heads of the people, and his glance was 
high and haughty. 

Moved by habit, the people bowed low as he went by 
and remained thus until he had quite passed. There was 
no sound. Had Cyrus been passing, roars of worshipful 
shouts would have greeted him from all sides. Cambyses 
knew this and in his heart raged because of the silence. 
His square, heavy body, his bull neck, and his round, 
bloated face suggested to the people no majesty. A 
murmur ran through the masses in which were mingled 
fear and derision. 

At one point the crowd pressed too heavily and forced 
back the guards drawn up at the sides of the way. 
Cambyses, whose horse shied somewhat at the commotion 
as the guards endeavored to drive the crowd back, shouted 
angrily : “ Beat the dogs back ! Use the points of your 

spears ! ” The guards, thus urged, smote lustily with the 
hafts of their spears, bringing cries of agony and im- 
precations from the hapless ones who received their 
blows. The crowd surged back and the King passed on 
without further comment. 


“I AM CYRUS, THE KING!” 


97 


Meanwhile Bardya and his sisters and the Prince of 
Iran patiently waited the coming of the King. The 
Prince occupied himself in passing slowly along the 
massed ranks of the Guard, greeting his veteran comrades 
with a word of praise or inquiry and granting them leave 
to return home for a twenty days’ furlough. A guard 
of twenty officers stood around the funeral car and 
grooms stood at the heads of the white horses hitched 
to it. Two other grooms held by the bits the warhorse 
on which Cyrus had been mounted when stricken by the 
fatal dart. The noble animal pricked up his sharp ears 
and looked about with interested, intelligent eyes, not 
understanding that he was about to be sacrificed to 
Ahura-Mazda in honor of his master. 

Bardya and several Persians of high degree, among 
whom were three of the seven lords of Persia, Gobryas, 
Metaphernes, and Aspathines, were standing in a group 
near the car. Upon them the Prince of Iran cast many 
uneasy glances. He feared plots and treason. Some 
paces from them were two litters with drawn curtains, 
wherein rested the Princesses Athura and Artistone. 

A subdued murmur rose from the multitudes as they 
waited. The veteran troopers commented on all things 
and all men, some of their remarks being decidedly 
treasonable. 

“ By rights,” growled one, whose whiskers covered the 
larger part of his face and chest, “ our Prince here ought 
to be King of Kings! May Ahriman fly away with 
oaths! Now this Cambyses is no soldier. As for 
Bardya, he compares not with our Prince.” 

“ Right ! ” admitted his neighbor. “ Cyrus lives in the 
prince of Iran. The King is a drunken savage. Prince 
Bardya is a gentle giant of no great wit. It is said the 
Princess Athura is most like her father. She and our 


9 8 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Prince will marry. Cyrus promised it. God send the 
day when our Prince shall wear the double crown and 
she shall stand at his side as Queen ! ” 

“ Treason, brother ! ” chided a third. “ Hush ! Let 
your jaws cease to wag of royal ty.” 

Finally the King appeared. He drew near to the 
funeral car alone. His gloomy, black eyes rested coldly 
for a moment upon his brother, to whom he bent his 
head slightly. Bardya returned his salutation with a low, 
somewhat ironical bow. At that instant the Prince of 
Iran, who had drawn near, raised his hand as a signal, 
and instantly a crash of spear-hafts dashed against buck- 
lers, a roar of voices from the Guard and fanfare of 
trumpets, sounded in royal salute. The old Imperial 
Guard thus recognized the new King of Kings. Cam- 
byses, at first startled, flushed with pleasure and ac- 
knowledged the salute with bow and wave of hand. The 
great lords of Persia now advanced, one to hold his 
horse, another to hold his stirrup, and a third to receive 
the imperial scepter from his hand as he dismounted. 

Having safely dismounted, Cambyses turned to his 
brother and said, “ Well, Prince, we meet under altered 
circumstances! If I recollect rightly, our last meeting 
was somewhat unpleasant, resulting in guard-house treat- 
ment for me on account of you. But on this day we 
forget old animosities and bury our sire’s body. After- 
wards I shall have somewhat to say to you.” 

“ I have forgotten the incident referred to,” answered 
Bardya, coldly. “We are here now to honor the dead. 
Afterwards I shall be pleased to converse with you about 
the welfare of our empire.” 

Cambyses said no more. Uncovering his head, he ap- 
proached the funeral car and bowed his head towards it, 
remaining thus a moment as if in prayer. Silence fell 


“I AM CYRUS, THE KING! 


99 


upon the people as they watched the King. Then the 
sound of weeping began. A wave of grief and sympathy 
swept over the assembled multitude. The King was 
mourning. The people mourned also. 

Having thus greeted the spirit of his sire, Cambyses 
turned away and went to the litters where his sisters 
reclined. They came forth and bowed to him in greet- 
ing. He kissed their foreheads, saying : “ It is a great 

pleasure to have you near me. You shall have the old 
palace for your residence, — you and Prince Bardya, — 
while you remain here. At a more fitting time we shall 
renew our acquaintance.” 

Then he remounted his horse and ordered the final 
march to begin. Prexaspes with the King’s bodyguard 
led the way back to the city. The funeral car followed. 
The King rode behind it and, following him, were 
Prince Bardya, the Prince of Iran, the Princesses, and 
the great nobles. The lesser notables and the Imperial 
Guard marched next, followed by the people. Thus with 
royal pomp, amidst the mourning of his people, Cyrus, 
the Great King, the Achaemenian, completed his worldly 
march. A band of white-robed priests slaughtered the 
noble war-horse and presented his blood and burned 
portions of his flesh as a sacrifice to Ahura-Mazda, with 
many prayers. The solemn chants being ended, the 
golden casket in which the body of the great dead was 
encased was carried up the steps of the pyramid and 
deposited in the temple-like vault on its top. The brazen 
door of the tomb was closed, bolted, and sealed and a 
guard set over it. The people then dispersed. 

The King made a decree by which a special order of 
military rank was instituted, whose sole duty it was 
to watch the tomb, that no man should disturb the sacred 
body of the hero. 


IOO 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


So was laid to rest the body of the most knightly 
king and heroic figure of ancient Iran. The great Darius 
probably equaled him in generalship and excelled him 
in statesmanship ; but the brilliant career, the gentle and 
knightly qualities, and the heroic spirit of Cyrus, are 
without parallel in ancient story. Not until the great 
Alexander flashed across the western sky did any meteor 
excel in brightness him whose simple epitaph was, “ I am 
Cyrus, the King, the Achsemenian ! ” 


CHAPTER VIII 


A ROYAL COUNCIL AND A ROYAL HUNT 

TT was the day after the funeral of Cyrus. Cambyses, 
**• the Great King, was in a black humor. The fatigue 
incident to the funeral services and the reaction from 
intoxication caused by too much drink, indulged in after- 
ward, had darkened his vision and sharpened his 
acerbity. When he awoke and sat up on his silk-covered 
couch, he felt the need of immediate refreshment. He 
jerked a cord hanging conveniently at hand, and a bell 
jangled in an adjoining hall. Instantly two servants 
appeared, slipping in between the heavy folds of a cur- 
tain at the doorway, and prostrated themselves before 
him. 

“ Rise up, dogs ! Bring me soma ! ” he roared. 

Swiftly and noiselessly as fleeting shadows they arose 
and disappeared. In a moment the King’s cup-bearer 
appeared with a golden goblet in hand, followed by the 
servants bearing a vessel of milky, fiery liquid. The 
cup-bearer bowed low, the servants set down the jar and 
were about to prostrate themselves again, when Camby- 
ses cried impatiently, “ Omit salutations and pour ! ” 

The potent fluid sparkled as it flowed into the goblet 
from the vessel. Twice was the goblet filled and twice 
did he drain it. “ Begone ! ” he then commanded. 
“ Send the bath hither ! ” 

Cup-bearer and servants withdrew, walking backward. 
A moment later the servants came in again, bearing a 

IOI 


102 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


large tub of water. With their assistance the King pro- 
ceeded to bathe. Unfortunately for one, he dropped a 
towel and received a buffet from the King’s fist that 
caused him to reel. 

“ Have care ! ” roared Cambyses. “To the guard- 
house you go to-day and thence to the kitchen as scul- 
lion ! ” 

The man prostrated himself and prayed for pardon. 
Royalty made no sign and he withdrew. Another came 
to take his place. After the bath, the King’s hair was 
combed, curled, and perfumed. The royal barber 
trimmed his whiskers deftly and carefully waxed them. 
Then he was arrayed in fine linen and purple. His 
breakfast was brought into the room, and he sat down 
to eat. He then sent a page to summon Prexaspes. The 
latter, elegantly dressed and well groomed as usual, soon 
appeared and, bending till his hands touched the floor, 
saluted. 

“ May the King live forever ! ” 

In obedience to a wave of the King’s hand, the serv- 
ants disappeared. 

“ See that none stand near the door ! Let the guard 
move away to the outer room ! ” commanded the King. 

Prexaspes saw that the orders were obeyed. Then, 
resuming his deferential attitude before his royal master, 
with bowed head, eyes to the floor, and hands crossed 
before him, he awaited the royal pleasure. The King, 
having eaten in silence some minutes, pushed away the 
remainder of the food. 

“ Prexaspes,” he said truculently, “ I know you ! I 
know you are faithful to me because you hope to win 
power and not because you love me. So be it! Royal 
place you cannot have owing to the accident of birth, but 
royal power you may win if you will. Are you ready 
to carry out all my wishes or must I seek another ? ” 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


103 


He paused. Prexaspes raised his eyes and noted his 
master’s expression. 

“ Royal master,” he said quietly, “ you read men with 
the eye of God ! It is true I love power and riches and I 
know that both may be given me by you and none other. 
I am your slave to command.” 

“ Well said! I, who am descended from Jemshid 
and Kaiomurs, from Achsemenius and Cyrus, am able 
to make you great. Just as there may be one God in 
heaven, so I am the one God on earth. There is but one 
family fitted to rule the earth and that is mine. Is it not 
so?” 

“ It is so.” 

“ Since it is so, is not the will of the Great King of the 
Persians and Medes and of the whole world above the 
laws of this empire ? ” 

“ The King’s word is law.” 

“ If, then, the Great King command you to do an act, 
that act, even if it be the taking of life contrary to Per- 
sian law, becomes lawful. Is it not so ? ” 

For an instant Prexaspes clasped his fingers together 
nervously. 

“ It might be lawful, O King,” he answered slowly. 
“ But though your power is great, there are in this land 
of Persia great nobles who claim great rights and 
powers, and who would maintain that Persian law must 
not be broken even by the Great King. I know the 
great wisdom and the courage of the King; but if I may 
be permitted to speak, I would give the advice of one 
who has studied these matters deeply.” 

“ I know ! ” exclaimed the King, impatiently. “ I saw 
the dour faces of the nobles and the hostility of the peo- 
ple. My father unreasonably inflicted punishments upon 
me and my friends, and knowledge thereof has soured 


104 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


the minds of all toward. me. That cursed Bardya, who 
supplanted me in my father’s love, yet lives ! I would 
sooner trust Darius Hystaspis than those nobles ; and he 
loves me not ! ” 

“ It is true the Prince of Iran loves you not. But he 
is loyal. My only fear is that if Bardya should — should 
be slain by your order, the nobles would attack even you, 
and by their vast power among the Persian people they 
might overthrow you and place the King of Iran on the 
throne.” 

The King arose from the table and paced back and 
forth, grinding his teeth in wrath. He realized the 
truth of Prexaspes’ words. 

“ There can be but one King on earth ! ” he exclaimed. 
“ That King must be Cambyses. Bardya must die ! As 
for Darius Hystaspis, I would order him to death, did I 
not believe his father would head a revolt in Iran such 
as I care not to meet. But I hate him ! What then do 
you advise?” 

“ As to Bardya, I advise that he be put away secretly, 
if he must die. Let it be reported that he has returned 
to Bactra or that the King has given him a secluded resi- 
dence in Medea, where he chose to retire for meditation. 
A stout person might — ” 

“ No ! ” roared the King. “ I have said he shall die ! 
But let it be secretly done. Do it yourself and I will 
make you chief counselor of state forever, second only 
to myself ! ” 

Prexaspes drew in his breath sharply. 

“ The King hath spoken ! ” he answered slowly. “ I 
myself will slay the young man. Let the King’s word 
stand and not be withdrawn.” 

“ It shall stand ! ” the King assured him, taking a seal 
ring from his finger. “ Take this in token of the King’s 
word.” 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


105 


Prexaspes bowed low and took the glittering band. 

“ Now as to this Prince of Iran and his seditious 
Guard, what of them ? ” demanded the King. 

Prexaspes hesitated a moment before he answered. 
“ The Prince may be dealt with in two ways. Possibly 
the King may not have heard that he has dared to raise 
his eyes to Athura, the King’s most beautiful sister; and 
it is reported that she regards him with great favor. 
And your father promised her to him. Now it might be 
that if she be given him in marriage at once, it would 
bind him more firmly to support your rule, and — ” 

“ Never! ” cried the King, smiting his hands together. 
“ Let them marry ? Why, that would indeed be show- 
ing him favor! That would be placing him on the 
throne ! For I have no children ; and if Bardya die, who 
remains? Athura would be queen, and he would be 
King. Never! I hate him as bitterly as I do Bardya. 
I hate Athura, the haughty favorite of my father, ever 
preaching good deeds and well-doing to me ! ” 

“ Then I advise that he be given a command in a dis- 
tant province. It is rumored that the Lydians are rest- 
less and that the tribes on the northern borders thereof 
are making forays. Send him and the old Guard 
thither. Mayhap a dart shall find him. At least he will 
be far from these Persians. His oath will keep him 
faithful. Let a decree be made praising him for faithful 
service and elevating him to the honor of a satrapy where 
war will keep him busy.” 

The King laughed, a cruel, mirthless laugh, as he 
assented. “ The advice is good ! So be it. Bardya 
shall disappear to meditate — beyond the stars! Darius 
and Athura shall love each other, verily, but sepa- 
rated by two hundred parasangs! See to it! Prepare 
proper decrees. And Prexaspes — it is in my mind to 


io6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


occupy these warlike peoples in a war of conquest, even 
as did my father. We will prove that we too know how 
to conquer! There is Egypt still independent and very 
rich and powerful. We must have tribute to live in 
state as becomes the ruler of the world. Amasis claims 
to be equal to Cambyses — he shall bite the dust ! 
After him, the Hellenes shall feel my power beyond the 
sea. Go, Prexaspes ! It shall be yours to estimate the 
necessary revenues and to prepare the means to feed an 
army of five hundred thousand men who will march with 
me to Egypt. But, first, see to it that no brother re- 
mains behind to rouse up rebellion ! ” 

“ It shall be as you order. The King is very wise. 
War with Egypt will occupy the minds of the Persian 
nobles and will enable us to levy taxes on all the nations 
for the King’s treasury.” 

“ Be not in too great haste with this war,” continued 
Cambyses. “ There is much to do ; and life is very en- 
joyable in fall at Susa, in winter at Babylon, and in 
spring at Hamadan.” 

Prexaspes bowed low and withdrew. 

Later that day, the King sat in state on the throne in 
the great central hall of the palace and received the 
nobles of Persia and Medea and the officers of his court. 
Prexaspes stood at his right hand. Embassies from dis- 
tant realms, visitors from foreign lands, and deputa- 
tions from divers cities came to wait upon the Great 
King before returning to their various places. All peti- 
tioners, in accordance with the new etiquette, prostrated 
themselves before the King and so remained until bid- 
den to arise. But the nobles of Iran, though they bowed 
low before him with hands on their breasts, did not bend 
the knee or prostrate themselves. The King greeted 
them coldly, resolving within himself that he would some 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


107 

day humble them till they also should prostrate them- 
selves at his feet and feel his foot on their necks. 

The Prince of Iran, tall, stately, richly but plainly 
appareled, came also. He was cordial in his greeting of 
the King, as became a blood-relative, but beneath the 
folds of his Medean cloak a light chain armor guarded 
his body from dagger thrusts, even as his cordial man- 
ner concealed the distrust he felt towards Cambyses. 
To him Prexaspes made low obeisance. The nobles of 
Persia also bowed low before him with profound re- 
spect. The King became very gracious and smiled upon 
him as he approached. He arose from his throne and 
gave the Prince his royal hand. 

“ Cousin Darius,” he said, “ it pleases me very greatly 
to have you here! I have disturbing news from the 
satrapy of our old friend Croesus. It is said that dis- 
content and revolt arise there and that bands of Scyth- 
ians trouble its northern borders. I have been consider- 
ing deeply what reward would be sufficient for one who 
brought the body of the Great King, my father, to its 
tomb. I have determined to appoint you satrap of all 
our empire beyond the Euphrates. In order that you 
may be well supported, I have prepared a decree that 
you may take with you the old Imperial Guard of my 
father to become the nucleus of the army which shall, 
under your command, uphold our empire there. I con- 
template no less a conquest than that of Egypt at some 
convenient time ; and it shall be your duty to levy addi- 
tional soldiers among the people of your provinces for 
that war. When I march by Damascus and Tyre, you 
shall join me there with a well-disciplined army and you 
shall have chief command under me.” 

The Prince listened in amazement. Except Babylon, 
the western provinces were the richest and most im- 


108 THE PRINCESS ATHURA 

portant of the conquered provinces in the empire. 
Knowing the King’s ancient hatred towards him, he was 
at a loss to understand why this great honor was given 
him. From the keen, beadlike stare of the King’s dark 
eyes he turned inquiringly to Prexaspes, who averted 
his face. He was silent a moment, seeking to penetrate 
the King’s design. It must be that, as King, Cambyses 
was not following the footsteps of Cambyses, the 
Prince. 

“ The Great King’s commands will be obeyed,” he an- 
swered presently. “ I thank you for the honor so little 
deserved. But I had somewhat in my heart to ask the 
King, should I be permitted to speak.” 

“ Say on ! ” said the King, the expression of his face 
denoting apprehension. 

“ When your sire, the ever victorious Cyrus, was about 
to die, he gave me his consent and promise that I should 
marry the Princess Athura if she were willing. This 
was a special mark of his favor. I now ask of you, 
Great King, that which he promised and which you, as 
the head of your father’s family, may grant — the hand 
of the King’s sister in marriage.” 

Cambyses was astonished at the boldness of the 
Prince. His face instantly flushed with wrath. He was 
about to exclaim violently, when he observed the gaze 
of Prexaspes turned upon him warningly and remem- 
bered that it was his part to dissemble. He resumed 
his seat on the throne. Constraining his anger, he said, 
speaking rapidly and in some confusion : 

“ This is a matter to which thought must be given. 
The time is not right. The matters demanding attention 
in your satrapy are urgent. I wish you to make ready 
and depart within ten days. I must have a Prince of 
the Empire in that part of my dominions. Your sub- 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


109 


jects are a warlike people who need a firm hand. As to 
my sister, I will talk with her. It would not be meet 
that the marriage take place before you go or until the 
days of mourning for her father elapse. The urgency 
of the case will not admit at this time of any delay, lest 
those Lydians and Scythians rise in open rebellion. I 
see no obstacle in the way of such marriage; but later 
I will consider it. Some months’ active campaigning 
may be your lot when no thoughts could be given to mar- 
riage. Prepare to march without delay and to put down 
the King’s enemies with a strong hand. If the hand of 
my sister in marriage be a prize to be sought after by 
you, faithful service to my interests may be thus re- 
warded. Here is my decree appointing you to your 
office. Rest assured that if my sister wills to be your 
wife, she shall be given by me to no other man.” 

Prexaspes drew from his belt a roll of papyrus and 
presented it to the King, who handed it to the Prince. 
The latter took it, bowed low, and, turning on his heel, 
departed without further word. After he had disap- 
peared the King turned to Prexaspes. 

“ What think you ? ” he asked. “ Does it please him ? 
And what will he do ? ” 

“ It pleases him not, but he will obey.” 

The Prince of Iran passed out of the King’s presence 
deeply troubled. Was the King seeking to honor him 
and beginning to reign in a truly kinglike manner? Or 
was he seeking to be rid of him and his favorite troops? 
Mounting a horse at the gate of the palace park, where 
his faithful groom, Orobates, awaited him, he rode 
directly to the old palace where Bardya and his sisters 
were residing. There he dismounted and was quickly 
ushered into the presence of Princess Athura. He 
found her sitting upon a divan in the inner court, play- 


no 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


ing on a harp and softly singing to its accompaniment. 
Several young women companions had left the room 
when the servants announced the coming of the Prince. 

“ Greeting and welcome ! ” she said smilingly, as the 
young man bowed low before her. She put aside the 
harp and arose. “ Be seated, illustrious Prince, at my 
right hand ! ” He kissed the hands extended to him, 
and both sat down on the divan. 

At once noting the serious expression of his counte- 
nance, the Princess asked, “ What so serious as to cause 
frowns and wrinkles?” 

“ I have stood before the King as I said I would and 
asked that he consent to our marriage/’ .he answered. 
“ Instead of consenting, he does me the honor to appoint 
me governor of Lydia and command me to depart forth- 
with, saying there is urgent need and that I must take 
with me the Guard.” 

“What? Another war? And must you go?” 

“ It is the King’s command ! It is not an honor that 
he is giving me. It is his desire to place me among those 
who know me not ! Foolish King ! He will find none 
less likely to rebel than I. It is not in his mind to con- 
sent to our marriage. He made no promise. He said 
he would think of it and speak with you.” 

“ But he shall consent ! ” exclaimed Athura, warmly. 
“If not, then will I go with you and marry you with- 
out his consent. He shall never control me or send me 
where I do not choose to go ! ” 

“ My soul rejoices to hear you say this ! ” said the 
Prince, drawing her close to him with encircling arm. 
“ But we must have patience. He is King. He is the 
head of your family. Should we marry without his con- 
sent, he might deem it such insult to his majesty as to 
lead him to immediate violence. I fear that I may some 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


hi 


day be compelled to forget my sacred oath to his father. 
Let us exercise patience, light of mine eyes, hope of my 
soul ! ” 

Her regal head rested on his strong shoulder. She 
touched lightly with her fingers the dark locks of hair 
that graced his brow. Presently, as she remained silent, 
he continued: 

“ He may consent that you come to me. What hap- 
piness would be mine ! But you — it would mean a 
foreign land, and possibly dwelling in the midst of 
war.” 

“Am I not my father’s daughter? Am I afraid of 
war? It would be joy to go with you, to see new lands, 
new peoples, to be a queen where you would be virtu- 
ally king, to ride a horse in battle ! I will wait for you 
to come or to send for me. No other man, be he King 
or noble, shall I ever marry. If not you, none other! ” 

“ Nor shall I have any other queen than you, beloved 
of my soul! Let us not despair. I will speak to the 
Persian nobles if he does not presently consent. Their 
influence and my father’s may force his consent. If dan- 
ger threaten you, fly to my mother. She will protect you 
even against Cambyses.” 

Further converse was interrupted by the sound of foot- 
steps approaching from the outer hallway and the im- 
mediate appearance of Prince Bardya at the door. He 
had evidently just come from a ride, as his clothes and 
whip indicated. His handsome, flushed countenance in- 
dicated rapid riding through the wind. He smiled, as his 
sister and the Prince arose in embarrassed silence. 

“ Pardon my intrusion, beloved sister and brother ! ” 
he begged. “ I have had a wonderful gallop over the 
hills towards Lake Baktigan, and some rough climbing. 
Have you seen the other King this day ? ” 


1 12 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The Prince of Iran briefly related his visit to the King 
and its result. Bardya nervously slapped the riding whip 
against his boots and a frown gathered on his brow as he 
listened. 

“His object is plain!” he exclaimed, as the Prince 
ceased speaking. “ He sends you to a distant place that 
you may not be near me, a very shrewd trick ! He will 
never allow you to marry Athura because he hates you 
both. But let us defy him ! My sister shall go with me. 
Then you may come, Prince, and marry her! We shall 
defy him. We shall acknowledge him as overlord, ac- 
cording to my father’s will; but not a foot shall he set 
on our lands — neither he nor any servants of his ! ” 

The Prince of Iran was disturbed at Bardya’s words. 
It was evident that the latter intended to declare his in- 
dependence as soon as possible and that war would ensue. 
What would be his own duty then ? His oath would align 
him with Cambyses; his heart would drive him to Bar- 
dya. 

“ Great Prince,” he answered, “ I know you love me as 
a friend and so I make bold to speak a warning. Do not 
utter such thoughts aloud any more. Ears may hear and 
tongues may carry to the King’s ears. Then he would 
surely have you arrested and slain. I counsel prudence 
and extreme watchfulness. Return as soon as possible 
to Bactra. I long to go with you. But I must obey his 
decree or be placed in the position of rebelling. I go as 
ordered. After the war is finished (if I find it necessary 
to make war), I will demand Athura. If he refuse con- 
sent, I will leave his service and enter yours, but never as 
against him. But I do not think he will dare deny my 
suit. Am I not an Achsemenian, and is there any of 
higher birth ? ” 

“ I will heed your advice,” replied Bardya. “ You 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


1 13 

were ever wise and far-seeing. I will be silent and 
watchful. The guards you gave me ride with me always. 
One sleeps at my bedroom door, and the others guard 
the palace doors and grounds. But if you march hence 
in ten days, it behooves me to seek others. ,, 

“ I will furnish them from the faithful retainers on 
my father’s estate. But I advise immediate return to 
Bactra, even if it must be by flight in the night. I am 
greatly troubled for your safety.” 

Bardya laughed. “ You are needlessly alarmed,” he 
asserted. “ But on the morrow I will announce to the 
King my purpose of returning forthwith.” 

At this moment there came a knock at the door and a 
servant appeared. “ A messenger stands at the door,” he 
announced. 

“ Admit him ! ” commanded Bardya. 

A man in the King’s livery entered, and bowing almost 
to the floor before royalty, presented a folded bit of pa- 
pyrus to Bardya. The latter took it, unfolded it, and 
read. He then ordered the messenger to retire, and after 
he had disappeared he read aloud : 

“ 4 Cambyses, the King of Kings, King of the World, to 
his Brother, Bardya, and to his Sisters, Athura and Ar- 
tistone, greeting: 

“ ‘ Know that I propose to remain here two weeks 
longer and will then return to Hamadan. It is my will 
that you make ready to accompany me to that city in 
order that my court may be graced by your presence and 
that the people may know that we are of good will to- 
wards you. Later my brother may depart thence to 
his provinces. Farewell. 


“ ‘ Cambyses.’ ” 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


1 14 

“ My brother is beginning to rule us very soon ! ” ex- 
claimed Athura, indignantly. 

“ He shall not order me ! ” exclaimed Bardya, fiercely. 

" He is King! ” warned the Prince of Iran. “ Rama- 
dan is many parasangs nearer Bactra than this city. It is 
also nearer Lydia. I counsel obedience. It will be 
easier to escape from Hamadan than from Pasargadae, 
if escape you must; and a week’s journey will then bring 
you into your own realm. Besides, it may be, the King 
is earnestly desirous of showing good will.” 

“Good will!” rejoined Bardya. “The King speaks 
of my ‘ provinces,’ as if I were a mere satrap ! It seems 
to me that I should be first consulted in such matters. 
It is in my mind to return to him a message that I choose 
to remain here for a time and then to return direct to 
Bactra.” 

Bardya strode back and forth across the room wrath- 
fully. He threw the King’s message on the floor and 
trampled upon it. The Prince of Iran watched him in 
gloomy silence. Athura went to her brother and placing 
her hand on his shoulders made him halt and look down 
into her clear, steady eyes. More than once she had 
calmed the anger of her impetuous younger brother 
thus. 

“ Brother, listen to me ! ” she said imploringly. 
“Listen to the Prince of Iran, if not to me! We are 
older than you, and you have never found us unfaithful 
to your interests. Cambyses is King of Kings, King of 
the World, by right of birth and by your father’s last 
decree. He speaks fairly to you. It is right that we 
visit him at his court in Hamadan and render him the 
honor due to him. You are here in his power. You 
should never have come hither at all. Wisdom dictates 
that you go to Hamadan, in all brotherly kindness. Then 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


US 

should he show an evil disposition, it will be much easier 
to escape to Bactra. At all events, brother, be not first 
to bring on war. Only in a just cause will the Aryans 
follow you/’ 

Bardya was impressed. He kissed her forehead. “ I 
will do as you advise/’ he replied. “ I am crippled by 
that oath our father exacted of the King of Iran and of 
our Prince here. Without their aid, it would be wild, 
foolish, and impossible to begin war. I feel that should 
I begin the war, even they would oppose me with the 
armies of Iran. I am no better than a caged tiger.” 

The Prince of Iran looked upon his young friend 
sorrowfully. “ My father and I have sworn ! ” he said. 
“How can our words return to us? We are bound to 
support Cambyses as King of Kings. No less are we 
bound to aid you if oppressed by him. We will not 
fail you. Should he seek to detain you, we shall demand 
your release, even at the head of an army. What can 
you ask more ? That we be oath-breakers ? ” 

“ No, I ask it not ! I will be guided by your advice.” 

Having thus decided, the three composed a message 
from Bardya to the King, notifying him that it would 
please Bardya to visit Hamadan on his way to Bactra and 
be his guest for some days. The Prince of Iran then 
took his departure and went to the camp of the Imperial 
Guard. After detailing a strong company to guard the 
palace wherein slept his beloved, he called a council of 
all his chief captains and read to them the King’s decree 
directing him and the Guard to march into Western 
Asia. The captains were delighted. The common sol- 
diers, when they heard the news next day, broke forth 
in a pandemonium of jubilation. To march into the 
rich country of rich old Croesus with their beloved Prince, 
to gain renown and wealth, though by hard knocks, 


ii 6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


under such a leader — what more could a stout warrior 
ask? So they all rejoiced and one and all agreed that 
King Cambyses was a wise King. But their Prince and 
Commander was silent and sorrowful. 

Cambyses announced, two days later, that it pleased 
him to accept the invitation of the Prince of Iran to 
hunt royal game on his estates in the jungles surround- 
ing Lake Baktigan. This lake is a brackish body of 
water lying in the bottom of a long, narrow valley be- 
tween low mountains, a day’s journey south of Persepolis. 
It is shallow in summer and fall, but in spring, after the 
winter rains, fed by the floods of the Araxes and several 
mountain torrents, it rises to respectable dimensions, 
and is then about sixty miles long by five wide. Reeds, 
grass, shrubs, and stunted trees cover its shores. On 
the hills near is some heavy timber. Little known to the 
modern traveler, yet, in the ancient days, it was a resort 
of royal hunters who dared to seek the lion and the tiger 
in their lairs. It was a part of the estates of the King 
of Iran. The Prince, as was the custom, had invited 
the King of Kings to make free use of all his father’s 
property. But he was surprised when Cambyses in- 
dicated that he would hunt. Prexaspes had advised his 
royal master to accept because it would please the Per- 
sian nobility. Cambyses also desired to show himself 
a mighty hunter, as had all his ancestry, and this in- 
fluenced him to dissemble his true feeling towards the 
Prince and to accept his invitation. Prince Bardya and 
the great lords of Persia were invited to attend. It 
fell upon the Prince of Iran as host to provide trans- 
portation, victuals, equipage, and beaters ; and right 
royally did he provide. 

It was an imposing expedition that marched down the 
swift Araxes to the jungles of Lake Baktigan. First, 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


ii 7 

on a big horse, rode a magnificently attired master of 
the hunt, glittering in gold and silver and gorgeous 
in crimson uniform. Then followed several hundred 
skilled hunters, wardens of the estate whose duty it 
was to furnish the table of King Hystaspis with game 
and to guard his preserves against common robbers and 
poachers. They were arrayed in distinctive uniform 
and were mounted on wiry animals used to hill-climbing 
and hunting. With them was a pack of hounds. Then 
rode King Cambyses, on a beautiful white stallion, and 
looking right royal in his close-fitting tunic, his leather 
riding breeches, red shoes, and round felt cap in which 
were stuck several black eagle feathers. A stout armor- 
bearer rode next with the King’s short sword, a buckler, 
a stout bow, and a quiver full of arrows. Another 
servant carried javelins and a heavy spear. At the 
King’s left and half a horse behind rode Prexaspes 
similarly arrayed. Behind them rode the Prince of 
Iran, Prince Bardya, and a hundred or more notables. 
Many pack-animals and servants followed with the im- 
pedimenta. 

They camped in a dense forest at the northern end 
of the lake, where the Araxes poured in its flood of fresh 
water. Next day the hunt began. The chief hunts- 
man built a low platform in the branches of a live oak 
which stood at the crossing of several jungle paths 
about a mile below the camp. The King and his armor- 
bearers took station on this, while the nobles and re- 
tainers formed in line at some distance to the rear in 
order to turn the game should it pass him. Cambyses 
was a great archer. It was his daily custom to practice 
shooting with the heavy Persian bow. He boasted that 
no man in Iran could excel him. None ever did excel 
in his presence, it being convenient to miss and stand 


n8 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


lower in the scores than his Royal Highness. It is 
related that the King was accustomed to shoot apples 
from the heads or hands of boys, an example possibly 
followed by William Tell of later fame. The King 
later attempted this feat with the son of Prexaspes and 
slew the son. 

The huntsmen went to a point several miles down the 
lake, and, having formed a long line with one end resting 
on the shore and the other far out on the hills, marched 
with shouts, horn-blowing, and drum-beating northward 
and drove the savage denizens of the wilderness towards 
the King. The latter acquitted himself very well. Deer 
and antelope fell before his arrows. Jackals, snapping 
at the shafts which pierced their vitals, tumbled about and 
died. The King roared with savage laughter as the 
stricken animals leaped to their death. A wild boar was 
smitten, but, gnashing his teeth in rage and pain, he 
turned upon the beaters desperately and gashed one 
severely with his tusks. Animals which escaped the 
King ran the gantlet of weapons in the hands of the 
nobles. The slaughter was great. Two lions were 
aroused, but they broke through the line of beaters and 
escaped. That night all feasted on the King’s meat and 
praised his skill. 

On the next day Cambyses decided to hunt on foot, 
following the hunters with hounds through the jungle 
paths. His nobles followed to witness his feats of arms. 
Hunters and beaters formed a long semicircular line 
with the wings thrust forward, one along the margin of 
the lake, and the other along a ridge running parallel 
thereto. The King was at the middle of the line with 
the chief hunter. The Prince of Iran, Prince Bardya, 
and several of the nobles followed closely after him. 

Several smaller animals soon fell before the King’s 


A ROYAL COUNCIL 


1 19 

archery, but he fretted because no lion or tiger appeared. 
He ordered the hounds unloosed. They sprang away 
into the jungle, and almost immediately terrific roars an- 
nounced the presence of lions. A female and a young 
lion appeared, dashing towards the hills, the mother 
turning now and again to leap at the snarling pack bay- 
ing at her heels. The King loosed an arrow at her, but 
it fell short. He was about to pursue, when a more 
thunderous roar close by warned him of the proximity 
of another royal beast. An instant later, a black-maned 
male lion appeared in an open space twenty paces distant, 
lashing his tail and emitting breathy coughs of rage. 
The animal paused but an instant, crouching low, then 
leaped towards the King with gigantic bounds. The 
King drew an arrow to its head and launched it. It 
smote the lion in the shoulder, but missed a vital point. 
Cries of terror arose from the attendants, and the armor- 
bearer of the King sought to interpose his buckler be- 
tween the beast and his master. But master and man 
went down in a heap under the impact of the lion’s 
heavy body. Then the Persian nobles gallantly hastened 
to the rescue. The Prince of Iran dashed forward with 
a heavy spear and thrust the sharp blade into the red 
mouth of the lion as it sprang to meet him. It reared 
up on hind legs, battling with the heavy spear. Prince 
Bardya then shot an arrow into the beast’s side with 
such force that the barb passed through its body. Its 
heart was transfixed; the great beast gasped, fell over, 
and died. 

Cambyses was not severely injured, but was much 
chagrined. He had missed a fair shot, been ignobly 
thrown down, and saved by those he hated. He gave 
short thanks to his saviors and berated his armor-bearer 
for not interposing more effectually. He hunted no 


120 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


more after that on foot in the jungle, but he succeeded 
in slaying two lions from the safety of a platform 
erected in a tree. 

The hunt thus having proved a success, the King re- 
turned to Pasargadae. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE DEEPER THINGS 

T HE Prince of Iran, about to depart on the King’s 
business, knelt before his mother to receive her 
final blessing. The stately dame allowed no tear to dim 
her eye and no tremor to weaken her voice during this 
ceremony. 

“ Go, my son, with my love and faith in you,” she 
said. “ But remember your royal birth. Should your 
sire die, you will be head of the royal family in Iran; 
and by reason of your descent from an elder brother, 
you will be entitled to overlord even Cambyses. Your 
father has been content to be second to Cyrus, but I 
shall yet behold you crowned King of Kings ! ” 

“ Not while Bardya and his brother, the Great King, 
live, mother ! ” replied the Prince, arising from his knee. 
“ But I shall remember your words.” 

She bowed low before him, as to a superior. “ Son, 
I salute you, King that is to be ! ” she said, smiling. 

Troubled in spirit, he kissed her cheek and turned 
away. 

The mother watched her son until he disappeared 
among the trees of the park. Then, throwing a veil 
over her head and face, she went to the seclusion of her 
bedchamber, there to weep the bitter tears of grief she 
would not let the world see. The Prince hastened to 
the stone bridge where Bardya and Athura, who had 
preceded him, were waiting to utter their farewells. 

121 


122 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Bardya kissed his friend’s cheeks, embraced him ten- 
derly, then mounted a horse and rode away to the city. 
Athura and the Prince lingered on the bridge awhile, 
loath to part. The perfume of flowers filled the air, 
as the sun kissed away the dewdrops from their petals. 
The voices of birds and the ripple of water formed an 
orchestra attuned to the songs of love. 

“ When I am permitted to return to this paradise, I 
will build there, by the side of my father’s palace, another 
twice as large and adorned with greater splendor,” he 
said, as they were about to separate. “ There shall you 
dwell as becomes the Queen of the Aryans and the 
ruler of my soul.” 

“ May your mother’s prophecy come true, beloved ! ” 
she replied. “ I shall count the days till your return, 
or until I go to you. Send for me quickly and I will 
come. That brother of mine, who calls himself King of 
Kings, shall not prevent me. Listen ! Should I send to 
you, asking aid, will you come, even though in disobedi- 
ence to his orders ? ” 

“Yes! Did not Cyrus at the same time he exacted 
my oath also promise you to me? But Cambyses will 
not dare refuse you or insult me by long refusing his 
consent to our marriage.” 

“ His hatred toward us may overrule his reason.” 

“ Then he shall listen to force ! I will send a letter 
to him as soon as my government is placed in order, de- 
manding that he send you to me. He will then have no 
excuse.” 

“ Send quickly then, for I fear trouble ! ” Tears filled 
her dark eyes as she spoke. 

“ Should he trouble you, go to my father ! ” he said 
reassuringly. “ He will call in the seven great nobles 
of Persia to your aid. Even Cambyses will fear them.” 


THE DEEPER THINGS 


123 


What else was said need not be recorded. Love, in 
these great ones of earth, produced the same sighs, the 
same halting words, the repetition of promises, assur- 
ances, and pledges, the same beaming eyes and fluttering 
hearts, as it ever has in all who have loved, be they 
high or low, known or unknown, sung or unsung. They 
parted, he to join the waiting Imperial Guard, now to 
be known as the Prince of Iran’s Guard, and she to 
return to his mother. 

Having marched rapidly to Susa, the Prince and his 
army encamped in a plain near that city. The satrap 
of Susa was ordered to procure supplies and a caravan 
for his long westward march. The camp lay on the south 
bank of the swift Choaspes, in a park set apart for the 
King’s use. Here were many palms and plane trees. 
The Prince’s tent was erected beneath the spreading 
branches of trees on the margin of the river, where in 
soldierly simplicity he received the visit of the satrap. 

On the evening of the second day after his arrival at 
this camp, the Prince, as was his custom, went out for 
a walk. The dark peaks of the Zagros range in the 
east lay bathed in the last soft rays of the sun. Shadows 
were falling in the glades and upon the river. With 
bent head and hands clasped behind him, he took little 
note of his surroundings, until at the end of half an 
hour he was met by a man, who seemed also absorbed 
in meditation. This man was tall and graceful. His 
body was clad in a long cloak, a plain but fine Baby- 
lonish garment, and on his head he wore a round, black 
Persian cap. His feet were shod with sandals. A full, 
dark beard, streaked with gray, adorned his face. His 
eagle-like countenance was strong and placid. Large 
dark eyes glowed with intelligence from beneath his 
heavy brows. 


124 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The Prince whose eyes were bent on the earth, was 
startled from his reverie by a deep, musical voice: 

“ Hail, Prince of Iran ! ” 

Involuntarily he grasped the hilt of a dagger in his 
belt and gazed doubtfully a moment upon the speaker. 
Then with a glad cry, he hastened forward and bending 
low, exclaimed : “ Hail, Belteshazzer, prophet of God ! 

I did not expect to meet you here! I rejoice exceed- 
ingly ! I pray your blessing ! ” 

“ May the Lord of all the earth bless you, my son ! ” 
said Belteshazzer, solemnly, laying his hand upon the 
Prince’s bowed head. “ It is a great pleasure to behold 
you again after so many months. Tell me how you 
come here. Is that your army yonder? I have been 
away several days in the mountains whither I go to 
study, and I am now returning to the city.” 

The Prince stood before the prophet reverently, as 
one stands before a loved teacher. 

“ My guard is encamped yonder,” he answered, in- 
dicating his camp. “ We march upon the Great King’s 
business to the lands beyond the Euphrates, where, it 
is said, I shall find the people in rebellion. The King 
has seen fit to honor me with the government of the 
western provinces.” 

Belteshazzer smiled. Knowing well the political 
affairs of the empire from his long experience as adviser 
to the late King and as governor of several provinces, 
also knowing Cambyses and his dislike for the Prince, 
he perceived the pretext which the King had used to 
send the Prince far away from Iran. 

“ I had not heard of any serious disturbances in those 
provinces,” he said. “It is true that some wild, turbu- 
lent bands infest the outlying mountains on the northeast ; 
but the provinces have been happy under the rule of 


THE DEEPER THINGS 


125 


Cyrus and have not suffered at the hands of Cambyses. 
Perhaps the Great King deems it wise to scatter the 
veterans of Cyrus to distant provinces ! ” 

“ That may be,” assented the Prince. “ But you, 
Teacher, why here? The governor of Medea should 
not be in Elam.” 

“ I am no longer governor of Medea. The Great 
King has deprived me of that office. I am no longer 
an adviser to the King. I am going to Babylon to 
resume my duties in the college of wise men, to spend 
my time in the study of ancient records and to observe 
the changing heavens, until such time as the God of 
heaven and earth shall order otherwise.” 

“ Come with me ! ” exclaimed the Prince, impulsively. 
“ I shall profit by your knowledge and experience. You 
shall have the chief place in my satrapy.” 

Belteshazzer shook his head. 

“ No, it would not be best. The Great King is very 
jealous. He is scattering the men who surrounded 
Cyrus and is building up a circle of his own. His 
command was laid on me to proceed to Babylon, there 
to reside with the college' of priests. But fear not, 
Prince ! We shall come again in due time.” 

“ Is this a prophecy ? ” inquired the Prince, his counte- 
nance alight with eagerness. “ Ah, Belteshazzer ! how 
I have longed to obtain that power you have, — the 
power to look into the future, to listen to the voice of 
Shraosha and to tell that which will be ! Come with me 
to my tent and take refreshments. You shall stay with 
me at least until I march on to my provinces. I will 
consult God through you. My heart is very heavy. 
Upon my soul is an oath that galls me; and I fear for 
my friends and for the Aryan people under this King. 
After you are refreshed, it may be you will consult the 


126 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


messengers of God and tell me the right course of 
action.” 

Belteshazzer looked upon the young man with sym- 
pathy. Gifted beyond all living men with the power 
to read souls in their nakedness, he saw here a strong, 
upright spirit of good intent, in whom truth held sway, 
whose mind was large enough to grapple with and solve 
the problems of earth, a leader among men; and he 
loved the youth. He did not answer immediately, but 
looked into the eyes of the Prince earnestly as if reading 
his thoughts. The Prince could not drop his gaze. Bel- 
teshazzer presently looked away to the west, where the 
last glow of the sunset still reddened the sky, and he 
sighed deeply. Then his eyes swept slowly around the 
horizon, resting an instant on the towers of the distant 
city and then upon the tents of the army. The river’s 
low murmur came up from the darkening vale mingled 
with whisper of leaves moved by the breeze. 

“ I know, my son,” he said after a moment’s silence, 
“ that you have given an oath which may not be broken. 
I read the thoughts that recur, tempting you to break it. 
I read your heart and the love in it for the sister of the 
King, and the brotherly love you hold towards the 
brother of the King. I know that in the King’s mind 
is a fierce hatred towards you and a foul intent to make 
away with his brother; and that he is even now plotting 
against him. I know that dark and bloody days are 
impending; but the God of Spirits has guards around 
you, and as long as you walk after the good intent in 
your heart, you will triumph over all dangers and you 
will come at length to a higher estate. More than this 
I do not know.” 

The Prince bowed his head reverently before the 
speaker. In the presence of this man he was humble, — 


THE DEEPER THINGS 


127 


this man about whom wondrous stories had been told: 
of his great wisdom; of his power over the spirits of 
men ; of the prophecies he had uttered ; of the handwrit- 
ing on the wall at the close of Belshazzar’s feast, when 
the great Cyrus was entering the inner city of Babylon 
by the river bed and seizing it while the people feasted; 
of his immunity from fire and from the wrath of wild 
beasts, which, it was said, were his friends, no matter 
how savage; and of his steadfastness in the worship of 
his God. 

“ O Prince of God ! ” he exclaimed as the prophet 
ceased speaking, “ I would give all that I have to hold 
communion with the unseen powers as you do! I have 
read the teachings of the great master, Zoroaster, and 
I have listened to the wise men who have studied all that 
is to be known ; but, when I stand before you and listen 
to your words, my soul sinks, and I wonder if I worship 
the true God, or whether there are two gods, yours and 
mine, or more; or whether Ahura-Mazda is but an idea. 
I wish that I might sit again at your feet and learn the 
whole truth ! ” 

Belteshazzer looked upon the young man, with love 
and admiration expressed in his large, deep eyes. His 
voice when he again spoke, was full of sympathy and 
fatherly kindness. “ Son, there is not much to learn, 
save this: that God, the Supreme Ruler of all, is one 
God ; that He manifests His power by His Spirit and by 
His messengers; that He is known to all peoples, but 
under different names and different aspects, and that He 
is the Father of all. Men have forgotten Him and have 
attributed to Him qualities that He has never possessed. 
Some have made Him a monster, have carved Him in 
wood and stone, made idols to represent Him and fallen 
down before them, forgetting that God is a Spirit, who 


128 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


never looks upon idolatry with allowance — forgetting, 
because not seeing ! But of old, when there was but one 
family of men on this earth, God was known to all men. 
His spirits and messengers walked and talked with men, 
until men by gross and sensual lives made it impossible. 
The Ancient of Days gave man a life of immortality; 
breathed His own life into the first man, and he became 
a living soul ; made him free to live as he would, to 
choose good and evil. Men, from the first days, ages 
ago, lived happily, until selfishness drove them to quar- 
rels, to murder, and to other sins. Then they separated, 
families moving hither and thither over the world, for- 
getting each other; some descending into ignorance and 
barbarism; others ascending to a higher state of knowl- 
edge; all looking upon nature and clothing nature’s God 
in their own vain imaginings. Some kept the knowledge 
of God more perfectly than others. The Spirit of God 
talks with every man, bringing up to his spirit sugges- 
tions of better life. From time to time great teachers 
are sent. So came Moses to us, the sons of Abraham 
and Heber. So came Zoroaster to the Aryans. And 
a day will come — I have seen it in a vision ! — ” here 
the Prophet’s voice thrilled with awe and his eyes were 
cast upward to the heavens, — “ I saw in a vision one 
night, years ago, before the great Cyrus overthrew Baby- 
lon, One, like the Ancient of Days, sitting on the clouds 
of heaven; and there came before him One like unto a 
son of man; and to Him did the Ancient of Days give 
dominion and glory over all peoples of all the earth and 
all people should in all their divers languages serve Him. 
His dominion is an everlasting dominion and His king- 
dom shall never be destroyed. All the nations of the 
earth shall serve Him gladly ! ” 

He ceased a moment and stood enraptured, contem- 


THE DEEPER THINGS 


129 


plating the heavens and recalling again the glories of his 
vision. The young man looked upon the seer’s counte- 
nance with awe. He endeavored to gather the full mean- 
ing of the spoken words. Whether he spoke, he knew 
not, but his mind did form the question, “ When shall 
this be?” 

The question came to Belteshazzer and he answered: 
“ I know not when, but He will come in the fullness of 
time. He will not reign as kings reign, but only in the 
souls of men. He will waken men to everlasting life, 
men who have endeavored to do well. He will waken 
others to shame of their evil lives and to everlasting con- 
tempt. Then all men shall have full knowledge of God. 
None shall fail to know their Redeemer. He will come 
when God wills.” 

Belteshazzer ceased and again sighed deeply, and for 
a time gazed at the sunset glow in silence, but his eyes 
saw not the glories of the sun. With his inward eyes 
he was looking again at that mighty vision of which he 
had spoken. The Prince broke the silence. 

“ You said that a Spirit stands guard over me and that 
I shall triumph over dangers. How stands such spirit? 
What is he? Why may I not see him? If I could com- 
mune with the unseen presence, perhaps he would guide 
my steps that I make no error.” 

Belteshazzer shook his head and replied : “ To some 

it is given to commune with spirits, but it is only to those 
whose lives are spiritual. To me it has been given to 
speak with Gabriel, the messenger of God, and with 
Michael, the soldier of God and leader of his hosts 
against the powers of evil. It may be that God will per- 
mit you to see. Come, let us sit down! I feel even 
now the nearness of spiritual influences.” 

They sat down side by side on a flat rock at the margin 


130 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


of the river bank. Below them the bank fell away with 
gentle slope to the stream. The valley was now full of 
shadows. Trees and shrubs were seen as dark spots on 
the dull gray of sun-scorched grass. Twilight was 
rapidly deepening into darkness. Belteshazzer took the 
Prince’s right hand into his left. Raising his right hand 
to the heavens, he prayed inaudibly, the movement of his 
lips alone indicating his action. The Prince sat motion- 
less, with wide eyes and bated breath. Awe entered 
into his soul and a chill ran over his body, not from 
fear but as if a cold current of air from the mountains 
had touched him. Suddenly a light cloud of mist seemed 
to come up out of the valley and from it emerged the 
semblance of a stately warrior, whose countenance, seen 
as in a white light, bore a striking resemblance to the 
Prince’s father. His stature was above that of ordinary 
man. He was clad, it seemed, in brilliant chain-mail. 
A sword hung at his belt, a spear was in his hand, a bow 
at his back. He stood erect with one foot advanced 
and one hand outstretched as if in benediction over the 
Prince’s head. Luminous, translucent, quivering with 
light, yet very real, was the presence. The Prince in- 
voluntarily raised his hand and bowed his head in salu- 
tation. Belteshazzer sat still, calmly regarding the 
vision. 

“ You may speak to him freely,” he said. 

“ Who are you that comes so gloriously ? ” demanded 
the Prince. 

A strong voice seemed to answer : “I am Achaemen- 
ius, your ancestor, Prince of Iran. I am permitted by 
the Supreme Power to march at your side. In you I 
see the hope of the Aryans, the most worthy son of my 
family. Be of good cheer ! A host encamps about you. 
Only seek ever after the truth and avoid the lie. Be- 


THE DEEPER THINGS 


131 

hold! error is creeping into the minds and hearts of the 
Aryan people. Idolatry and false magic, fostered by 
the evil ones, gain headway among them. It is for you 
ever to strive for truth and for the knowledge of God, 
the one supreme God, known to our race from the 
ancient times, known to this Belteshazzer and by him 
worshiped. It is your duty to restore our people to 
right worship ! ” 

“ But what is to come ? What course shall I pursue, 
O glorious Spirit ? ” 

“ It is not given me to prophesy. Only the Supreme 
One may give the spirit of prophecy. But I know that 
you are chosen to be a leader and that many peoples 
shall bow down before you as lord. Keep ever your 
purpose to be true and truthful, to live uprightly and 
justly, and to banish from among our people idolatry 
and lying. More am I not permitted to say. Fare- 
well !” 

As suddenly as the presence had appeared, it passed 
away, seeming to dissolve in thin air; and only the two 
men remained, sitting side by side on the rock, with the 
dark vale before them, the breeze whispering about them 
and the brilliant stars above. The young man was the 
first to speak. He rose and shook himself as one might 
who rises from a troubled dream. 

“Was it a vision, O Prince of God?” he demanded, 
“ or was it a man? Was it a spirit, or did I dream? ” 

Belteshazzer answered somewhat reproachfully : 
“My son, this was no dream! You have seen a veri- 
table spirit, one who lived in the flesh and reigned in 
Iran centuries ago. Under him marched a great army 
from Bactra to Rhages and thence south into Fars, 
driving out the ancient peoples and there establishing his 
kingdom. I have seen this great Spirit before, when 
Cyrus was King.” 


132 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The Prince exclaimed fervently : “ Then it is no 

fable that men who die shall live again! That which I 
have heard and doubted, now I know ! ” 

“Truly you have spoken! Death is but a change, 
the taking off of a worn-out garment, this body of 
earth. It is the release of the soul, that glorious body 
within, from the trammels of mortality.” 

“ To be so glorious, it were better to die ! ” 

“ Nay, not till your work is done ! The life now 
given you is but a training for the future and should 
be lived by you in such manner that men will rise up 
and call you blessed.” 

They turned towards the camp, and, walking slowly, 
continued to converse upon the mysteries of life. They 
passed the sentinels and soon came to the Prince’s 
pavilion, where the cooks anxiously awaited their 
master’s coming to his supper, long since ready. While 
they supped, they continued the discussion and, long 
after their meal, they sat together as teacher and pupil, 
the one pouring forth wisdom from his vast store of 
knowledge, the other receiving and storing it in his mind. 


CHAPTER X 


A FAREWELL FEAST 

/^AMBYSES, the King of Kings, King of the World, 
made a feast at his palace in Hamadan in honor of 
his brother Bardya, who, as the order announcing the 
feast declared, was about to return to his future capital 
and home in Bactra. All the rulers and notables of 
Persia and Medea were commanded to be present on a 
certain day to meet the departing Prince and to say 
farewell. 

Forty days and more had passed since the funeral of 
Cyrus. The King accompanied by his brother and 
sisters, had departed with all his retinue from Pasar- 
gadae and returned to Hamadan. Cambyses had no 
love for the Persian capital, but he did love Hamadan. 
At the latter city resided his boon companions, and there 
the moral laws were less observed and the people cared 
little what their rulers did so long as they themselves 
were allowed some license. 

Bardya had twice demanded of the King audience 
without result, and finally had written to him a note stat- 
ing that he would presently return to Bactra with or 
without his permission. It was then that the King had 
called Prexaspes to him. 

“ Prexaspes, ” he said, glowering upon him truculently, 
“ I expressed a wish to you concerning that sprig, Bardya, 
when we talked at Pasargadse. It seems that my wish 
is forgotten ! ” 


133 


134 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The King’s countenance was clouded. He held in 
his hand a tablet on which was written the last message 
from Bardya. He read this aloud to Prexaspes, then 
dashed it to the floor with such force that the delicate 
plate was shattered in bits. 

Prexaspes was not alarmed. He had seen such 
ebullitions of wrath before. “ I have not forgotten the 
King’s words,” he replied smoothly. “ His commands 
shall be obeyed. But the Prince is so closely watched 
by the men of his body-guard and he so invariably re- 
fuses to accept my invitations to visit places where the — 
the — accident could happen without the people knowing 
the true cause, that it has been impossible to accomplish 
it.” 

“ Nothing should be impossible when the King com- 
mands ! ” bellowed Cambyses. “ Look to it sharp ! 
Here is he demanding leave to return to his kingdom. 
His kingdom, indeed ! His presence here is a displeasure 
to me. Away with you and immediately accomplish this 
task, or I will give your body to the vultures ! ” 

Prexaspes bowe*i low in affected terror. “ If the King 
will permit his servant to speak, I have thought of a 
plan,” he said. 

Cambyses glared at him a moment, his bloated counte- 
nance flushed with passion and his right hand clutching 
nervously at the dagger on his thigh. It was an inner 
room of the great palace and they were alone. Prexas- 
pes watched the madman closely, ready to flee or to 
engage him in mortal combat should he attack. Beneath 
his own Medean robe lurked a long, keen dagger which 
he well knew how to use. But the King was not so 
angry as he pretended. Seeing that his servant was 
properly impressed, he said more calmly: “A plan? 
Well it is that you have a plan! Speak! ” 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


135 


“ Permit me to see that no one listens or lurks near,” 
suggested Prexaspes, backing towards the door. He 
drew the heavy curtains and looked into the hall. He 
looked out of the narrow windows into the garden. 
Satisfied that no one could hear, he went close to the 
King. 

“ O King, your gracious leave being given,” he said, 
“ I suggest that you give a great feast in honor of your 
brother and that you publicly consent that he may return 
to Bactra. Permit me to arrange for his departure. I 
will suggest to him that he is in danger and that he flee 
from this city at night. I will pretend to be his friend. 
He shall arrive at no other destination than death. 
There will ride out towards Rhages next day one who 
looks like him so much that they cannot be distinguished 
save by friends. In the desert beyond Rhages, this man 
will disappear, and it will be announced that your brother 
has been carried away by robbers. His friends must be 
kept here by your order. Let me have your signet ring, 
that I may have my orders obeyed.” 

“ Who is the man that resembles Bardya so much ? ” 

“ It is Gaumata, the man whose ears the great Cyrus 
caused to be cut off because of his insolence.” 

“ Nay, not for any fault of his, Prexaspes, but because 
my father hated and despised him. Now I think of him, 
I do remember a great likeness between them. Proceed ! 
Here is my signet. Only see to it that I be rid of this 
pestilent fellow ! ” 

The King turned away, dismissing his chamberlain 
with a gesture. Prexaspes at once left the room and 
proceeded to his quarters in the palace, where he shut 
himself in and occupied himself for some time in writing 
three documents — one, an order from the King com- 
manding Prexaspes to slay Bardya, the King’s brother; 


136 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


one, a message to Bardya permitting him to return to 
Bactra on a certain day ; and, the third, a decree directing 
a great feast to be held in honor of his departure. Hav- 
ing sealed these with the King’s signet, Prexaspes went to 
the west wing of the palace, where Bardya and his sisters 
had their residence and where the King never went. He 
requested the servants to inform the Prince that he bore 
a message from the King. 

Bardya was moodily pacing back and forth in the park 
adjacent to the palace when the servant found him. He 
was going over in his mind the details of a plan he had 
formed for escape. By the King’s orders he had not 
been allowed to go and come as freely in the city as he 
chose. He knew that spies were constantly watching his 
movements and that any attempt to escape on his part 
would lead to instant arrest. He directed the servant to 
bring Prexaspes to him, and presently that worthy ap- 
peared and bowed low before him. 

“ Live forever, O Prince ! ” said Prexaspes. “ If I 
am permitted to speak, I have a message from the King.” 

Bardya looked upon Prexaspes loftily and disdain- 
fully. This carefully dressed, combed and curled court- 
ier of the King pleased him not. This man was the 
embodiment of the Mede, the luxury-loving, mixed breed 
of Aryan and Semite, whom the Prince despised. 

“ Speak ! ” he said shortly. 

“ I have here an order of the Great King directing 
that you may return to your dominions one week from 
to-day, and a second order that a great feast be made in 
your honor and that you be sent forth properly escorted 
by one hundred men under my charge.” 

He paused. The Prince’s face lighted with joy and he 
struck his hands together as he exclaimed: “ Truly this 
is good news, Prexaspes! How about my sisters and 
companions ? ” 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


137 


" It is not ordered that they accompany you.’’ 

The Prince’s face grew dark. “ What? ” he demanded 
harshly. “ Does this King deny my sisters their right to 
go where they choose and does he insult me by with- 
holding the company of my friends ? ” 

Prexaspes glanced about uneasily and placed a finger 
on his lips, shaking his head warningly. He drew nearer 
to the Prince, saying in a low voice : “ Have a care, 

Prince Bardya! The King waits only for some excuse 
and for a convenient day, to slay you. I will reveal to 
you what I know. Swear to keep silent should you 
escape! Give me the royal word of an Achsemenian 
that you will not betray me and that when you come to 
your kingdom you will remember me as a King should. 
Then will I reveal what is planned to compass your 
death.” 

Bardya hesitated. He searched the dark countenance 
of Prexaspes, striving to penetrate the mask of earnest- 
ness there assumed. 

“ You have my word. Speak ! ” he said after some 
hesitation. 

“ I am indeed commanded to lead you with the escort 
of one hundred men toward Rhages, but it is also ordered 
that you be slain before you reach that city. I am not 
willing to stain my hands in the royal blood of Iran. 
Neither am I willing that my head pay the forfeit of 
failing to have the King’s orders obeyed. Therefore, 
believe me, I have planned in good faith for your escape. 
On the night before the day set for your departure, the 
feast will be held. You must attend the feast. At mid- 
night there will be a great exhibition of magic by the 
priests of the Magi. The King will be drunk by that 
time and engrossed with watching the performances. 
You will then have opportunity to leave the assembly 


138 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


room unnoticed by him and to return to your apartments. 
I will see that the guards are removed. You will take 
what jewels you have and leave your apartments to meet 
me at the western gate of the park, where horses will 
await us. Wear a rough soldier’s cloak over your armor. 
It will be easy for us to pass the guards and leave the 
city, as I shall have the pass-words. I will accompany 
you beyond the city limits on the northern road. I will 
put money in your saddle-bags and you may travel as a 
merchant. As soon as you are beyond the city I will 
return. Next day, there will ride forth one who much 
resembles you and who will dress as you dress, — Gau- 
mata, the Magian. He will ride beyond Rhages. He 
will there disappear, and those who allow him to escape 
will feel the wrath of the Great King. Meanwhile you 
may travel unnoticed to Bactra. Is it not a good plan ? ” 

Bardya listened with distrust. He did not answer im- 
mediately. He pondered, not the plan, but the man who 
proposed it. As if reading his thoughts, Prexaspes 
added: “ Why need you distrust me? If I chose to 
slay you, could I not come with the King’s order, take 
you to the dungeons, and there have you slain? Why 
should I make this plan? Surely you do not fear that 
I am able, single-handed, to overcome you on the north- 
ern road, — you, than whom no stronger swordsman rides 
a Nicsean steed ! You will be armed and have a coat of 
mail. You may take all precautions. I seek only to do 
you a service.” 

His words touched the Prince’s vanity. Of course he 
feared no single man, he the celebrated strong-arm Prince 
of the world ! The desire for liberty was strong in him 
and the romance of a night escape appealed to him. 

“ Prexaspes, I agree,” he said. “ It matters little 
whether you speak truly or falsely. It will be better to 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


139 


try an escape than to remain here; and, should the King 
overtake me with his guards, I can no more than die. 
Should I escape by this plan, come to me at Bactra and 
I will reward you royally. Or better still, times and 
seasons may change and Kings may change ; and if 
Ahura-Mazda be willing, I may be here again some day 
able to give great honors and rewards ! ” 

Prexaspes smiled beneath his curly beard. His snake- 
like eyes flashed. “ Let it be settled, then,” he rejoined. 
“ At the midnight hour, return to your apartments, not 
letting any of your friends know your purpose. Meet 
me at the western park gate alone, and we will ride forth 
alone. Leave word with your servants that you are 
tired and are not to be called until the noon hour on the 
morrow. Farewell for the present ! ” 

Prexaspes turned away and disappeared through the 
shrubbery. The Prince paced onward till he came to the 
western limits of the park and noted the gate of which 
Prexaspes had spoken. He also saw that a company of 
soldiers had their tents pitched among the trees beyond 
the gate and that certain of them as guards paced back 
and forth along the wall bounding the park. He turned 
on his heel and returned to the palace. The guards 
watched him as long as he was in sight and murmured 
to each other concerning him, their attitude being sympa- 
thetic. The Prince was a man of soldierly figure and 
gracious demeanor. These men would go far to execute 
the orders of the King of Kings, but they admired the 
Prince and would not willingly have harmed him. 

The Prince walked slowly, his mind revolving the plan 
suggested for his escape, his head bent and his eyes cast 
down. He did not see his sister, Athura, coming to- 
wards him until he heard her soft voice. 

“ Brother, why so downcast ? Why so thoughtful and 
preoccupied ? ” 


140 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


His countenance lighted with pleasure. There existed 
between these two a sincere affection. He leaned much 
upon this sister, whose mind, like that of her great 
father, was acute and whose judgment was sound. 

“ How beautiful is my sister ! ” he said, quoting one of 
the poets — “ Fairer than all the women of earth, more 
to be beloved than wealth! Her breath is as fragrant 
as the breath of the rose; her eyes are deeper than the 
dark vault of heavens at night; her heart is as pure as 
the white snow on Demavend ! ” 

“ Wait till you behold some maiden who will find 
favor in your sight! Then your sister will be remem- 
bered only as your very good friend and your songs of 
praise will be another’s,” she said. “ Did I not see that 
man, Prexaspes, with you a moment ago ? ” 

“ Yes, Princess. I have something to tell you. Let 
us go yonder to that seat beneath the oak tree. It is 
apart from all others, so that no one may overhear.” 

They went to a rustic seat beneath the spreading 
branches of a great oak and sat down side by side, and 
he related all that Prexaspes had said. 

“ What do you advise ? ” he asked. 

Athura listened closely, her countenance expressing 
distrust, surprise, and incredulity. She took from the 
wide belt, that gathered her beautiful robe loosely about 
her waist, a small roll of papyrus. 

“ Here is a letter from my Prince which has somewhat 
to say of this danger you are in,” she said. “ I advise 
that you distrust Prexaspes.” 

Bardya looked over her shoulder as she unfolded the 
paper. “‘Fairest and best of all maidens , Princess of 
my soul / ” he read aloud laughingly. 

Athura quickly turned the first portion of the letter 
under, saying, “ You would joke if death were about to 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


141 

seize you ! You shall not read the sweet things he has 
written. You know not the meaning of them, even if 
you did believe yourself in love with the daughter of 
Orobates.” 

Bardya in pretended anger placed his hand over her 
mouth. “ Let not that be mentioned ! ” he exclaimed, 
with simulated sternness. “ I was sixteen and she was 
very fair. Though she was the daughter of a groom, 
even yet I sigh for her.” 

Having found that part of the letter which she de- 
sired to read, Athura said : “ Listen to what my Prince 
says. This was written thirty days ago and was sent to 
his mother’s house, where he supposed I would be and 
where I should have been but for a bear of a brother 
who is King. Listen! 

“ ‘ I have been much troubled concerning the words 
of that great teacher, your father’s former counselor, 
Belteshazzer, the Hebrew. He is a prophet, acquainted 
with all wisdom, speaking face to face with the messen- 
gers of God. He showed me a vision on the day we 
halted near Susa. He had been in the wilderness near 
by and was returning to the city, when I met him 011 the 
bank of the Choaspes. He showed me a vision of 
Achsemenius, the common ancestor of our royal family, 
yours and mine. A glorious vision! Belteshazzer can 
read all minds and knows what is in the hearts of men; 
and he said that the King meditated harm to Prince 
Bardya. Therefore, I beseech you, my soul, that you 
advise Bardya to escape as soon as he may and return 
to Bactra, where he will be safe. 

“‘Iam now at Damascus, the chief city of Syria, rest- 
ing before we continue to Sardis. I hear nothing of 
wars in the realms I go to govern, save the depredations 
of certain wild tribes on the northeastern border. I 


142 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


look forward to lonely days without you. I may find 
opportunity to subdue the Ionian cities, which are far 
too independent and do not properly recognize the 
majesty of Iran. Till I hear from you I — ’ ” 

Athura paused and replaced the letter in her belt, say- 
ing, “ The rest is for me alone.” 

Bardya sat dreamily listening to the rustle of the 
breeze in the oak leaves and gazing at the dark ridges 
of Mount Elwend in the west. “ I have never thought 
much of visions, prophecies, or wonder-working per- 
formers who deceive the eye by quick movements,” he 
said after a moment of silence. “ Darius says there is 
a future life; that the soul, leaving this body as one 
leaves a worn-out cloak, passes into the unseen world 
and continues to live; that Ahura-Mazda is a God in 
very truth and that He sends messengers to earth. 
Darius is wise and learned. If there is a future life and 
if congenial spirits hover round us, then indeed must 
those spirits who surround the King be all devils! His 
savage mind is blinded by love of power and moved to 
murder by jealousy and fear of me, his brother. I re- 
member Belteshazzer, when he was a great and trusted 
counselor of Cyrus, our father. I feared him, too; and 
no man who ever looked into his reproving eye could do 
otherwise than fear him. I wish I could know the mind 
of Prexaspes. He seemed sincere. I will go with him 
and trust to my own arm for protection. But, sweet 
sister, I fear to leave you here in the power of my 
brother. Can you not flee with me ? ” 

“ Fear not for me, brother. Cambyses will not harm 
me. He has no excuse. I am not in line for the throne. 
The right to rule goes to the male descendants of the 
Achsemenian family. I must not leave Artistone. 
How can I go now? I should hinder you. Besides, I 
must wait here for my Prince.” 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


143 

Bardya did not argue with her further, and she did not 
oppose his plan of escape further. 

The feast day came. There gathered into the great 
assembly hall of the palace a thousand of the notables 
of earth to honor the departure of Prince Bardya to his 
realms. Prexaspes had spared no expense in adorning 
the palace and in preparing the feast and the entertain- 
ments that should accompany it. The many pillars 
shining with burnished gold plate, which supported the 
gilded beams of the palace roof, were festooned with 
garlands of flowers, interwoven with streamers and 
bunting of many colors. The heavy tapestries of the 
doors in the assembly room were drawn back with silver 
chains. Across one end of this room a table was set, 
from the ends of which extended two longer tables in 
such manner that the King, when sitting at the center 
of the first, could see all his guests before him. Those 
he delighted to honor would sit at his table; others of 
less consequence would occupy the others. Snowy linen 
covers were laid. Heavy dishes of gold and silver, jars 
of beautiful Samos pottery, and vases from Egypt and 
Greece were put in place on them. Apples, peaches, 
plums, grapes, pomegranates, figs, and other rare and 
luscious fruits were heaped on shining platters. Con- 
fections, sweet cakes, nuts, salads, and relishes were in 
profusion. Flowers filled the air with delicious odors. 
Magnificent couches, on which the feasters might sit or 
recline as they chose, were placed along the tables. At 
one side of the room facing the King’s place was a low 
platform with seats for musicians, who with divers musi- 
cal instruments would furnish sounds more or less har- 
monious while the great ones feasted. In adjacent 
rooms, graceful dancers, supple tricksters, and athletes 
were waiting to go in before the King and perform. A 


144 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


thousand servants, cooks, tasters, waiters, and attend- 
ants made ready the feast. 

As the sun disappeared behind the western mountains, 
a fanfare of trumpets announced that the feast was 
ready, and thousands of candles were lighted in the great 
banquet-room. None of those invited had failed to 
come. The King’s invitation was regarded as a com- 
mand. In the cloak-room adjacent to the banquet- 
room, each guest received a purple robe to be worn 
during the feast and to be carried away by him at its 
close. 

At the appointed moment Prexaspes, as ruler of the 
feast, appeared, gorgeously dressed and having in his 
hand a wand. As the guests entered he indicated the 
seats to be occupied by them, placing them according to 
their rank. At the King’s table sat Croesus, late king of 
Lydia, a prisoner, but an honored guest. There sat also 
Nebuchadezzer, Prince of Nineveh, and a score of 
other princes whose dominions were no longer theirs to 
rule, but who, though prisoners of the King of Kings, 
sat at his table and showed to the world that they lived 
on his bounty. When all had been duly placed, they 
remained standing with faces turned towards the throne 
at one end of the room and awaited the coming of the 
King. At the left of the throne was a door covered by 
heavy purple curtains hanging from ceiling to floor. 

Having placed all the guests, Prexaspes touched a 
cord and the tinkle of a bell announced the coming of 
royalty. The curtains of the door near the throne were 
parted and disclosed the King advancing, followed by 
his brother, his wife, and his two sisters, the women 
being closely veiled. The King strode heavily forward, 
his swarthy countenance lowering and his black eyes 
sweeping over the guests. All the guests bowed low to- 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


145 


wards him. He sat down heavily at his table. The 
guests remained standing until Prince Bardya, his sis- 
ters, and the King’s wife had taken their places at the 
King’s table. Then, at a wave of Prexaspes’ wand, 
the guests sank upon their seats. Immediately, nimble 
servants with pitchers and goblets appeared from side 
doors and poured wine for each guest. The King’s cup- 
bearer stood with a great cup of Helbon wine at the 
side of his master. The King seized the cup and, after 
waving it slightly toward his guests, drank from it long 
and deeply. The guests also drank. The musicians 
took their places and began playing a weird melody, 
monotonous and long-drawn-out, with many repetitions 
and variations. A murmur of conversation arose. 

Servants brought on trays of smoking meat, of de- 
licious vegetables and pastries, and for each guest the 
food to which he was accustomed, prepared to suit his 
taste. The King ate and drank in silence, not even 
addressing a word to his wife, who sat at his right hand. 
Bardya and the royal sisters ate little. Their hearts 
were full of anxiety over the proposed escape of the 
Prince. But the King drank much wine. He also 
called for soma and drank of that liquor deeply. And 
as he drank, he watched Prexaspes, who ever moved 
nervously about the room directing the feast. Would 
the elegant Mede fail? The King began to devise a 
sufficient punishment to inflict on him should he fail. 
Dancers were brought in after the feast had well begun 
and gave an exhibition of sinuous movement, like the 
curving of a snake’s folds, or the graceful undula- 
tions of the sea waves. After the dancers there were 
performances by jugglers, mountebanks, and tricksters, 
and athletes displayed their strength and agility in wres- 
tling-bouts. At the close of the feast, Prexaspes stood in 


146 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


the midst and called for silence. Then he said, “ O 
King, by your gracious permission, I will now bring in 
the Magians who hold communion with the spirits of 
the departed, who have control of the powers of the 
gods, and who will divine and prophesy for you, besides 
doing many other wonderful things.” 

The faces of all were turned upon the King ; and only 
on the countenances of the Persian nobles and the faces 
of Bardya and his sisters was disapproval written. 

“ Let them come in with their tricks,” said the King, 
sneeringly. “ They may delude us, but they will not 
convince us. Let them come ! ” 

“ Let the lights be partially extinguished ! ” com- 
manded Prexaspes. 

Immediately servants extinguished the candles, except 
a few at the King’s table, and semi-darkness enveloped 
them all. Then a band of six Magians entered. Serv- 
ants brought in a heavy square table and set it in the 
open space between the dining tables. Others brought 
in some small tablets and balls, which were placed 
on the table. The magicians prostrated themselves before 
the King in salutation and afterwards gathered around 
the square table in silence and joined hands. They were 
clad in black robes, which covered their bodies in loose 
folds from their necks down. Their hands were visible 
below the wide sleeves of the robes, and their pallid 
faces shone dead white in the semi-gloom below the dark 
turbans wound loosely around their heads. 

As soon as the lights were extinguished, the King 
turned his back upon Bardya as if weary of his presence. 
Then a hand touched Bardya on the shoulder, and, turn- 
ing, he saw Prexaspes who beckoned with a nod 
and disappeared into the gloom of a side chamber. 
Bardya waited a moment until the attention of all was 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


147 


concentrated upon the group of magicians; then, after 
pressing Athura’s hand lightly, he rose and quietly fol- 
lowed Prexaspes. The King seemed not to notice his 
movements, but was really watching. 

Five minutes later, the Prince, wrapped in a soldier’s 
cloak, stole out through the park, met Prexaspes there 
alone, mounted a horse held by him in readiness, passed 
through the park, and rode away with him through the 
city towards the northern road. When clear of the city 
environs, they spurred away at a gallop side by side 
towards the city of Rhages lying at the foot of distant 
Mount Demavend. 

Meanwhile, in the King’s presence, many wonderful 
things were happening. After several minutes of 
silence on the part of the Magians, the heavy table 
around which they stood rose to the ceiling without ap- 
parent supporting hands and there remained several 
minutes. Balls of light floated about the room near the 
ceiling. A tree sprang up out of the floor and visibly 
grew till its top touched the suspended table. Then the 
table slowly circled about the room, returned, and settled 
down to the floor. The tree disappeared as it settled. 
Upon the table, immediately, a mass of writhing snakes 
appeared, hissing and shooting forth angry red tongues, 
so that the guests were about to rise and flee in terror. 
They disappeared. The voice of the chief magician said 
in sepulchral tones: 

“ None of these mighty wonders will bring harm to 
any of you, unless you make a noise and attempt to flee. 
Remain quietly in your places and behold the wonders of 
the gods! Know that the spirits of the mountains and 
of the valleys and of the plains are here, the rulers of 
earth, whom we serve. Know that there is no other re- 
ligion worthy of practice than ours. Let the Great King 
behold and act accordingly ! ” 


148 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The voice ceased and a hush fell over the assembly. 
The King moved uneasily in his seat, and answered in 
loud, sarcastic tones: “ Tricksters have existed in all 
nations and in all ages! Your spirits are lying spirits 
conjured up in your own minds to frighten superstitious 
men. Bah! There are gods and gods! Show me a 
spirit ! ” 

“ It is well ! ” answered the magician. “ We obey the 
King of Kings. Only say nothing and move not ! ” 

A deep hush fell upon the assembly. The group of 
magicians drew together again and formed a circle 
about the table, placing their joined hands upon it and 
bowing their heads. Only the chief stood as if in a 
trance, looking upward. Then, above the heads of the 
group a pallid, misty light suddenly appeared, growing 
in density and assuming shape, until it became the shape 
of a man, wavering, translucent, with a sneering, evil 
countenance and sinister eyes, such as are ever ascribed 
to evil spirits. The King drew in his breath sharply 
and bent forward startled and alarmed. A voice seemed 
to come from the spirit : 

“What would you ask, O King of the Earth?” 

For a moment the King could not reply. He was 
agitated beyond measure. He summoned all his 
bravado, and with a great effort stammered, “ Who and 
what are you ? ” 

A derisive smile curled the features of the appari- 
tion, as the voice replied : “I am your soul’s compan- 
ion, the spirit that goes with you wherever you go ! I 
am your evil genius ! I am — you ! ” 

Rage filled the heart of the King. 

“ This trick shall not benefit you, O Magians ! ” he 
shouted. “ Prove to me that this is no delusion or death 
shall be your portion ! ” 


A FAREWELL FEAST 


149 

“ Demand of me any proof, 0 King ! ” responded the 
voice. 

“ Make your own proof ! ” retorted the King. 

Again the derisive smile curled the devilish features 
of the apparition, while a shivering silence possessed 
the wondering guests, who looked from it to the King 
and from the King to it, astonished at the resemblance 
between them. 

“ At midnight, O King, last night,” said the appari- 
tion in a sepulchral tone, “ I walked with you on the 
portico at the door of your bedroom and your thoughts 
were of your father and of your brother. Did you hear 
the whispering in the plane-tree? The thought then in 
your mind has been accomplished ; and there comes 
hither the spirit of him that troubled you ! ” 

. The apparition seemed to turn about and look in fear 
to the north; then, suddenly, it faded away. A groan 
arose from the chief Magian. He stirred uneasily and 
turned his pallid face towards the north. His hands 
were clenched and he stared into space with terror- 
stricken gaze. Deathlike hush pervaded the great hall. 
Then slowly and waveringly there appeared in the place 
where the former apparition had stood a ghastly face; 
and it was the image of Bardya, the King’s brother. 
With fierce eyes it glared down upon the King; and it 
seemed that blood poured down over the forehead in a 
trickling stream from a deep cleft in the crown of its 
head. 

A shriek of terrified anguish arose from the Prin- 
cesses. A chorus of exclamations broke from the guests. 
The apparition suddenly disappeared. The King sat as 
if stunned for a moment, looking fixedly at the point 
where the apparition had been, while his face was con- 
torted with fear and horror. The Magians silently dis- 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


ISO 

solved their circle and quickly disappeared. The lights 
flared up as servants ran hither and thither relighting 
the candles. The King arose unsteadily. The guests 
arose and stood in their places while he wearily moved, 
or rather tottered, to the door by which he had entered, 
and disappeared. The sisters, supporting each other and 
weeping, left the room. The guests then broke into 
noisy comment and wonder and proceeded to fortify 
their shaken nerves with wine. Orthodox Persians 
muttered curses on all Magians. The unorthodox 
shook their heads and superstitiously resolved to make 
sacrifices on the morrow to the spirits of the hills and to 
the gods of the Magians. Arguments arose for and 
against Magism; but the advocates of that cult had the 
better of it, since as all had seen, it was capable of ocular 
demonstration. But the orthodox said it was the re- 
ligion of devils; as for them, they would continue to 
worship the Good Spirit! Besides, the latter said, it 
was evident a fraud had been perpetrated, because Bar- 
dya, the King’s brother, had been at the feast well and 
alive. How could this apparition have been his ghost? 
In this argument they had the best of it. But they mar- 
veled at the King’s agitation. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE GREAT KING INTRODUCES A STRANGE CUSTOM 



HE Great King was much shaken by the strange 


A apparitions which the Magi had conjured up; but 
he assured himself that the whole performance had been 
trickery and he fiercely planned vengeance upon the 
performers. He had always boasted of his disbelief in 
gods and spirits, though puzzled sometimes at the magic 
of the fire-worshipers. This time, however, his gross 
nature had received a severe shock and while he awaited 
the return of Prexaspes that he might learn how his 
brother had been dealt with, he drank deep potations of 
soma and half-wished that his brother were indeed alive 
so that the horrid vision might be proven false. He 
paced back and forth impatiently in his apartments, 
while his servants stood without, breathlessly watching 
for every command lest in his present mood delay on 
their part would entail upon them grave consequences. 

A horseman galloped through the silent city from the 
north shortly before daylight and, with a hasty word to 
a sleepy guard, passed through the walls into the park 
and thence to the stables at the rear of the palace. 
Leaving his horse in the care of servants, he entered the 
palace. It was Prexaspes. After a few minutes in his 
own apartments, he emerged clad in his elegant court 
dress and went to the King’s apartments, where he knew 
the King waited. A servant announced his presence and 
he was at once admitted to the King’s presence. He 


152 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


entered, closed the door behind him, and stood before 
the King with bowed head. 

“ Well ? ” demanded the King, hoarsely. 

“ The King’s orders have been obeyed.” 

“ How?” 

“ A sword stroke from behind as we rode northward. 
The body has been safely disposed. Let the King be at 
peace. Bardya is no more ! ” 

“ Swear to me by all that you deem holy ! Did the 
sword cut penetrate the brow ? ” 

“ It did. I swear by all the gods of the hills and val- 
leys, by Ahriman and by the spirits of my fathers ! ” 

The King shuddered. Mingled relief and fear shone 
in his countenance. 

“ I have had strange proof of the truth of your words, 
Prexaspes,” he said. “ Surely you are in league with 
devils ! I knew you belonged to the Magian sect, but I 
did not knqw their power. How did they know the 
manner of Bardya’s death ? How could they show it ? ” 

Prexaspes smiled. He had learned what had trans- 
pired before the King. 

“ Without their aid it would have been impossible to 
have accomplished the destruction of the Prince,” he 
answered. “ It would be well if the Great King should 
show favor to the Magi. They can help him much. 
With the assistance of the diviners and those who have 
familiar spirits, who can speak with the spirits of the 
dead and with the gods of the hills, the King will be 
able to detect those who might plot against his life. 
Nothing can be done but what they may find it out if 
they desire. They help and protect their friends.” 

“ But they worship the Lie, which from all ages has 
been proscribed by the laws of Iran,” said the King, 
doubtfully. “ I know they have power to perform 


A STRANGE CUSTOM 


153 


wonders; but I deem them tricks. What care I? If 
their tricks aid me, they shall be rewarded.” 

“ It is right for the Great King thus to speak for the 
ears of the people ! ” returned Prexaspes, insinuatingly. 
“ But if the Great King does practice all the good pre- 
cepts of Ahura-Mazda, what avails it or how does it 
benefit him? I dare to speak plainly, so that you may 
receive the aid of the powerful Magi whose followers 
are more numerous than all others in Medea, Assyria, 
and Babylonia. The deed done at your command this 
night has been accomplished by their aid. The men of 
orthodox faith, the worshipers of Ahura-Mazda, hate 
you. Only by allying yourself with the Magi can you 
hope to retain your throne. With their aid you may 
defy your enemies if they should learn of Bardya’s end. 
Ally yourself with the Magi and their gods and they will 
gratify all your wishes. Know, O King, that these men 
have wonderful powers, even greater than the priests of 
Egypt or of Babylon who know some of their arts.” 

Cambyses was shaken. In him there was some good. 
Unconsciously his physical passions had been overcom- 
ing the good ; but, occasionally, there broke through the 
density of his grosser nature an inward voice urging 
him to a better life. But he had no doubt of his abso- 
lute right to do as he might will, and he had come to 
believe that ordinary rules of right and wrong did not 
apply to him. Prexaspes, seeing the King’s hesitation, 
continued : 

“ Let not my words arouse resentment, O King ! I 
seek but to do you good. My own welfare depends 
upon your will. I can call to your aid the Magi and the 
unseen powers. In their circle I stand next to Pata- 
theites, the High Priest. Have I not obeyed your will 
and removed from your path the greatest danger to 


154 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


your rule? Trust me still further and you shall con- 
tinue to have true service. Give to the Magi the chief 
right to exercise religious power throughout the world, 
and their vast power will keep you safely. Make now 
an alliance with them and it shall be well with you.” 

The King paced back and forth across the room, de- 
bating the matter. Hating all religions, because he 
wished to disbelieve them, his long-standing prejudices 
were not easily moved. 

“If I do not make this compact, then what?” he 
asked presently. 

“If you are abandoned by them, how shall you re- 
ceive any aid?” rejoined Prexaspes. “Certainly you 
can expect nothing of the followers of Zoroaster ! 
They have the power and the will to do you hurt. But, 
through me, the Magi offer you their powerful aid. Be- 
lieve me, O King, it will be your only wise course to 
accept their support.” 

Cambyses nervously stroked his beard. He was not 
a coward. No one had ever accused him of a lack of 
courage. He despised the orthodox faith because of 
its moral laws, and he hated its followers. But he rec- 
ognized the strength of the argument advanced by 
Prexaspes. The Magian sect was a powerful one. 
Medea, Assyria, Babylon, Syria, and Phrygia were full 
of them. They claimed to be in league and communion 
with the gods of the earth, and indeed practiced the 
occult arts, known more or less to all peoples, and in 
modern days followed by some so-called spiritualists. 
All of them were not evil. Many of them were reputed to 
be the prophets and seers and warned the people against 
the evil men who made use of their arts for their own ad- 
vancement. Stringent laws had been made and enforced 
throughout Iran against that branch which attacked the 


A STRANGE CUSTOM 


155 


doctrines of Zoroaster. But this cult had flourished 
especially in the mountains of Medea. Fire-worship- 
ers fed their sacred flames on every hilltop.- The evil 
and depraved gathered to them and harassed those who 
opposed them. They were known to the orthodox as 
worshipers of the “ Lie,” to distinguish them from those 
who worshiped the “ Truth,” as embodied in Ahura- 
Mazda. Cambyses had sometimes consulted the Ma- 
gians and required oracles of them. His father had 
severely reprimanded him for such practices and had 
caused the ears of Gaumata, one of the leaders of the 
Magi at Hamadan, to be cut off as a warning to him 
and to his sect that Cambyses should not be influenced 
by them. 

Cambyses reviewed these matters as he paced nerv- 
ously back and forth, while Prexaspes awaited his de- 
cision with bowed head and downcast eyes. He de- 
cided to comply. 

“ So be it ! Only let everything be done in a politic 
way ! ” he exclaimed harshly. “ I will make a league 
with the Magi. They shall have freedom to worship as 
long as I rule. They must nevertheless obey me. I will 
be King alone and will not permit interference. But the 
laws against them shall be annulled and I will favor 
them with offices.” 

“ It is well ! ” said Prexaspes, bending low and touch- 
ing the floor with his hands. “ Now, if the Great King 
will permit, I will withdraw and will carry out our plan 
to deceive the populace into the belief that Bardya still 
lives in the flesh.” 

The King nodded and turned away. Prexaspes, with 
a smirk of triumph on his face, left the room. Passing 
out into the hall, he was about to go to his room, when 
a servant approached and, after a low salutation, said. 


1 56 THE PRINCESS ATHURA 

“ Noble Prexaspes, my royal mistress, the Princess 
Athura, commands that you come to her waiting-room. 
She would speak with you.” 

Prexaspes hesitated a moment. Then, drawing his 
breath sharply, as if bracing himself to a severe task, 
and assuming a cheerful demeanor, he followed the serv- 
ant. Athura and her sister had not retired to 
their beds after the banquet. The departure of Bardya, 
followed by the fearful scene produced by the Magi, 
had rendered them sleepless. They had ordered their 
servants to watch for and report the return of Prex- 
aspes to them. Prexaspes entered the room where they 
awaited him and bowed very low before them, touch- 
ing the floor with his hands. Then he stood in respect- 
ful attitude with downcast eyes, awaiting their pleasure. 
The eyes of the maidens were red with weeping. 

“ Speak, false traitor ! Was it you that struck 
Bardya and slew him ? ” exclaimed Athura, approaching 
him with clenched hands and blazing eyes. 

Prexaspes raised his brows in well-simulated sur- 
prise. 

“ You wrong me greatly, most noble Princess! What 
mean you? No one has slain Bardya,” he answered. 

“ But I saw his spirit ! He appeared at the close of 
the feast, and his head was cleft in twain as with a 
sword stroke ! ” 

Prexaspes smiled reassuringly, and drawing nearer to 
the Princess he whispered : “ Believe it not, O most 

royal ! That was but a delusion to convince the Great 
King that his will had been done. How could a spirit 
appear with cleft head? Spirits have no bodies that 
may be seen. But Patatheites was able to influence all 
there so that they believed they saw the spirit of Bardya, 
while the great Prince was riding swift as the wind to 


A STRANGE CUSTOM 


157 


Rhages. Dry your tears! Bardya is beyond the reach 
of the King now, and in due time you will hear that he 
has arrived in his dominions. You saw no spirit. It 
was but a picture from the mind of the Magian chief.” 

So sincere were his words and manner that Athura 
was reassured. She never had been superstitious or be- 
lieved that the Magi were other than tricksters. The 
sternness left her countenance. She smiled graciously 
and extended her hand, which Prexaspes on bended 
knee respectfully kissed while his brilliant eyes glowed 
with admiration. Never, he thought at that moment, 
had he seen so beautiful a face or so perfect a form, 
never such a gracious and winning smile. For a mo- 
ment his heart, used to the ways of the world, satiated 
with the pleasures of life, leaped within him; and he felt 
that to deserve that gracious smile he would have un- 
done all that he had done and given up all that he had 
won. The music of her voice and the sweetness of her 
smile dwelt with him many a day thereafter, bringing to 
him the only regret and shame that he had ever known 
since childhood. 

“ Noble Prexaspes,” she said, “ I recall my harsh 
words! But that was a horrible thing the great magi- 
cian showed us; and it was well thought of to deceive 
the King! Surely my brother and I will reward you in 
days to come when all danger shall have been removed. 
As you have this night served Bardya, I promise on the 
word of an Achsemenian, which has never been broken, 
you will have a fitting and suitable reward. Farewell ! ” 

Bowing many times, Prexaspes backed from the room 
and passed hastily to his own quarters. The sisters, re- 
lieved of their apprehension, retired to rest. 

Next day there was much excitement in the city of 
Hamadan. A great crowd gathered along the northern 


158 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


road to shout a farewell to Bardya, the beloved. Their 
greetings to him who impersonated Bardya, when he 
appeared riding in the midst of a group of nobles, bow- 
ing right and left, were hearty and prolonged. Prex- 
aspes rode at his side, smiling cynically beneath his 
beard and glancing occasionally up at the great palace 
on the hill where the King stood at a window gazing 
down upon the demonstration. The false Bardya 
passed out of the city ; and so perfect was his resem- 
blance to the departed in feature and dress that none 
suspected the imposture. At Rhages, a new escort was 
provided; but at a point a day’s journey beyond Rhages 
it was attacked by a band of men, supposed to be rob- 
bers, and scattered. Bardya, whether true or false, 
there disappeared and the Great King sent a punitive 
expedition into the mountains to lay waste the robbers’ 
homes. Certain innocent mountaineers suffered the 
Great King’s vengeance, but the King’s brother could 
not be found. 

Thus did Cambyses make himself sure of his throne, 
and for many months thereafter he gave himself u£> to 
riotous living, seeking in strong drink forgetfulness of 
his crime. Meanwhile he prepared for war against 
Egypt. He levied heavy taxes and called for troops 
from every province. His pride grew. He deemed 
himself divine. The Magi encouraged him in this faith 
and brought messages from the gods of the hills to him 
as the god of earth. 

Cambyses had one great sorrow. He was childless. 
He took many women as wives. His seraglio was filled 
with the most beautiful of the earth. But no child 
gladdened his heart. As the months passed, his mind 
became darker and more imbued with hatred of good 
and the love of evil. The Magi served him well. As 


A STRANGE CUSTOM 


159 


his spies they listened among the common people and 
invaded the palaces of the great. He knew that the 
people feared him and did not love him. His vanity 
was easily wounded. Some who spoke offensively of 
him to putative friends suddenly disappeared and were 
never heard of more. Throughout the vast regions gov- 
erned by him, his spies watched for plots and conspira- 
cies. Incipient rebellions were ferociously repressed 
and those who plotted were tortured to death as ex- 
amples to others. 

Reviewing these things in his mind one day, while 
walking on the balcony of the palace, the King looked 
down upon the park surrounding the palace and noticed 
a group of women sitting on benches beneath a tree, and 
saw that among them were his two sisters. Their gay 
chatter and laughter came up to his ears. He watched 
them a moment in scowling silence, and was about to 
resume his walk, when, as he turned, he was startled at 
seeing before him the tall form of Patatheites, chief 
priest of the Magians. The King uttered an oath, and 
placed his hand on the haft of his dagger. 

“ How come you here ? ” he growled. “ I like not this 
sudden appearing! I turn here or there and I behold 
you and know not how you come or go ! Speak, 
slave ! ” 

The large, dark eyes of the Magian looked calmly 
into the fierce, sparkling orbs of the King; and before 
his direct gaze the latter quailed. Possessed of won- 
derful hypnotic power, Patatheites easily ruled those 
with whom he came in contact. He dared even to ex- 
ercise his power upon the King. 

“ Let not the King’s anger strike me ! ” he said sooth- 
ingly. “ I am his most obedient and willing slave. I 
have a message from the gods, who have seen fit to 
whisper it to me for you.” 


160 THE PRINCESS ATHURA 

“ What is it?” demanded the King, cringing some- 
what and experiencing a chill along his spinal column. 

“ Your expedition against Egypt will be successful, 
say the gods of the hills. Concerning that which you 
had in your mind as to an heir for your throne, I have 
a message also.” 

Cambyses looked upon the man with growing awe. 
To no one had he ever expressed the thoughts concern- 
ing his lack of an heir. How could this priest know that 
he had just been considering that subject? 

“ How knew you my thoughts ? ” he demanded. 
“ What is this message ? ” 

“ How do the gods know ? ” returned the Magian. 
“ This message is, that one of your race shall fill your 
throne after you, but it will be a son of your sister.” 

“ What ? ” almost shouted the King. “ Her son ? and 
who shall be his father ? ” 

“ That I know not. But I do know that it lies in your 
power to say who shall be husband to your sisters. Look 
about over the world and choose one equal to your- 
self.” 

Cambyses was silent a moment and his thought ran 
to one only who might claim to be of equal birth, the 
Prince of Iran. Jealous wrath arose and almost choked 
his utterance. 

“ There is none,” he stuttered, “ unless it might be 
that accursed Hystaspis ! ” 

The Magian nodded meaningly. 

“ Even now,” said he, “ she has in her bosom a letter 
from him which she is instructed to deliver to you, de- 
manding that you give her leave to go to him and marry 
him. She will present this request. What then ? ” 

“ She shall not go to him ! Instead I will send him 
a bowstring in the hands of our trusty servants.” 

Patatheites shook his head. 


A STRANGE CUSTOM 


161 


“ No, it would mean your overthrow. The Persians 
and Bactrians are restless because you have seen fit to 
give freedom to the Magi; and they only await a leader 
to rise against you. They yet look for Bardya to re- 
turn and raise the standard of rebellion. They think 
you have him imprisoned. If he could return they 
would that instant join him. If harm befall the Prince 
of Iran, remember that his old lion of a father reigns 
at Bactra, and that he has three hundred thousand of 
Cyrus's veterans under his immediate command. The 
son is the apple of the old man’s eye, the center of his 
soul; and, in spite of his oath to Cyrus, which pledged 
him to your support, he would tear even you from 
your throne should you harm the Prince. You have 
nothing to fear from that young man. His oath binds 
him to you. He is such a stickler for faith and truth 
that he will not break it, even though you should refuse 
him the hand of your sister. But there is a plan 
whereby you may move in accordance with the advice 
of the gods, yet inflict on that Prince most grievous suf- 
fering if you will.” 

“ What is this plan ? I would go far to harass him. 
What mean you ? ” 

“ The King has two sisters, both fair to look upon. 
There is none in all the world to equal them in birth 
save the King. Why not do as the ancient Egyptian 
kings used to do — marry these two sisters yourself? ” 

Cambyses stared at his interlocutor with open mouth. 
Such an idea had never entered his brain. It was con- 
trary to Aryan law that one should marry any one closer 
than a cousin in blood relationship. He swore a great 
oath of astonishment. He looked down at his sisters, 
the one in all the glory of well-developed womanhood, 
the other just emerging from childhood to womanhood, 
both beautiful and of royal carriage. 


162 the princess athura 

“Which of these sisters shall mother a king?” he 
demanded of the Magian, presently. 

“ It was not said. But why should the King choose ? 
Is not the King of Kings above the laws of the Medes 
and Persians and may he not do as he will? Is not the 
King’s word and his decree law? If the King decree 
that he marry both his sisters, is it not law? Bah! 
The customs of the Aryans must give way to your di- 
vine will. I have spoken. Let the King act on my 
advice ! ” 

The King was silent. He contemplated his sisters. 
He turned again to the Magian, but the latter had disap- 
peared. He looked about. He had not heard him go. 
This uncanny habit of Patatheites in appearing and dis- 
appearing at will made the King shiver. This new idea 
of taking his sisters in marriage, however, was a 
novel one and worthy of thought. He slowly descended 
by steps from the balcony to the earth and walked to- 
wards the group of women. As soon as the latter no- 
ticed his approach, there was a hasty movement among 
the women, some of whom departed. The sisters of 
the King arose as he approached, and stood in respectful 
attitude. 

“ Hail, sisters ! ” he said, attempting to speak gra- 
ciously. “ I trust you are enjoying this pleasant 
weather. Winter approaches and we shall soon go 
down to Susa.” 

They bowed in reply. He looked them over critic- 
ally. Yes, they were very beautiful. The younger he 
did not dislike so much as the elder. He had hated the 
elder with the same jealous hatred that he had felt to- 
wards his brother ; but the younger had been a child and 
had not incurred his displeasure, nor had she ever said 
bitter words to him. He was surprised when Athura 
sank to her knee, saying, “ I have a petition, O King! ” 


A STRANGE CUSTOM 163 

He frowned down upon her, suspecting what she was 
about to ask. 

“ Speak ! ” he said. 

“ O brother, the Prince of Iran has begged me to re- 
mind you that our father, Cyrus, promised me to him 
in marriage. He requests that you now send me to him 
as his wife.” 

A smile of disdain curved the heavy lips of the King. 
This was the first time his proud sister had ever bent her 
knee or presented a petition to him. He gloated a mo- 
ment over her in silence, seeking words that might as- 
sure her once for all of the hopelessness of her request. 

“ Impossible ! ” he ejaculated. “ I come to you with 
a message from the gods. His request cannot be 
granted now or ever. There is no one fit to mate with 
one of our family. Therefore it remains that we, you 
and I, you two and I — that we intermarry, so that the 
throne of our fathers may continue to be filled with the 
race of Cyrus ! ” 

Artistone gasped in astonishment. Athura rose to 
her feet, shocked and amazed. Her eyes searched the 
evil, leering face of her brother, to ascertain whether he 
were crazed or drunk. 

“ Are you demented ? ” she gasped. “ Marry your 
sisters? Never since Aryans lived has it been per- 
mitted! Death will be preferable! Are you in earnest? 
Or is it a horrible joke? ” 

“ Never have I been more in earnest, my beautiful 
sister!” answered Cambyses, mockingly. “Am I not 
King? Is not my decree above all law and custom? I 
tell you that presently I will issue my decree making it 
lawful for the King of the World to marry even his sis- 
ter! I shall marry you, Athura! I will bend your 
proud spirit to my will. You, Artistone, shall be my 


164 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


wife. You shall be my chief wife, my queen. If either 
of you refuse, a bowstring will be your portion. My 
other wives shall be subject to you, except as I command. 
I have spoken. It shall be so ! ” 

He turned on his heel and stalked back towards the 
palace, while his sisters stood as if rooted to the earth 
staring at his receding form. He turned after going a 
dozen paces. 

“ Write no more messages to that Darius,” he said to 
Athura. “ I shall send a bowstring to him if you do so. 
The world is not large enough to contain him and me at 
the same time. I have spoken ! ” 

He continued to the palace, while his sisters, dumb 
with amazement and hot with anger, watched his reced- 
ing form in silence. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 

T HE Prince of Iran paced slowly back and forth on 
the roof of his palace in the citadel of Sardis, in 
company with his friend Gobryas. From it, grand 
views of famous seas and lands could be had. At one 
side, the rugged crests of Mount Tmolus stretched 
away in verdant splendor; at the other, and far below, 
lay the beautiful plain of Hermus through which flowed 
the river Pactolus on its bed of golden sand. Just be- 
low, lay the great city of Sardis, capital of his province, 
rich and splendid in its Grecian beauty and Persian 
strength. Far away to the west lay the blue waters of 
the great sea, with its hundred isles where Grecian 
genius had made fairylands of nature’s own gracious 
handiwork. Overhead, the softly tinted azure was a 
well of golden sunshine. The air was smooth as water 
to the face and like nectar to the lungs. But the eyes 
of the Prince gazed not on these splendors. They were 
moody and introspective. 

“ Brother of mine,” he was saying, “ is not this a land 
of infinite pleasure? No wonder these Hellenes cling to 
it ! No wonder they talk in poems and work out poems 
in stone. One could live here very happily, provided 
other conditions were assured.” 

Gobryas smiled. 

“ By ‘ other conditions,’ ” he suggested, “ you mean 
165 


i66 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


that if a certain Princess who excels all others in the 
world in beauty were here, you would be content.” 

The Prince nodded a smiling assent. 

“Truly you are deep in your reasoning!” he replied. 
“ Now, while these hills and valleys, this sea and this 
plain, may be beautiful, it is not such a paradise for me 
as would be the rugged hills of Persia or the hot sands 
of Iran, were I permitted to dwell there with that same 
Princess. I have often wondered whether, if I were a 
simple farmer or a sheep-herder and permitted to have 
her with me, I would not be far happier than as a ruler 
of this great province without her. Power is sweet to 
a man. The right to rule, to speak a word and give life 
or death, to sit as a judge righting wrongs and endeavor- 
ing to make the people prosperous and happy, accords 
with my disposition. But truly, Gobryas, I would give 
all these in exchange for a shepherd’s life with her, the 
incomparable queen, the sweetest spirit and most intel- 
ligent mind ever given to inhabit a perfect body. Ah, 
God grant that when my letter reached the King through 
her, his heart was inclined to justice and to redeem his 
father’s pledge to me ! But I fear it was not. Else why 
this delay? No letter has come from her for weeks, 
nor has the King sent me word of his decision. I have 
been planning how I would march with ten thousand 
men to meet her, even at Damascus.” 

“ May Ahura-Mazda favor you ! ” said Gobryas, 
heartily. “ It may be the King will demand delay on 
account of his approaching war with Egypt. It may be 
that, instead of a gracious assent to marry, an order 
will come for you to lead your fifty thousand veterans 
to meet his army at Tyre. Is not your army well ap- 
pointed in all its equipment, able to march even to Hama- 
dan to meet this Princess — perhaps to rescue her? It 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 


167 


may become necessary. The oath that you and your 
father took to Cyrus has bound you to serve an insane 
master, who may refuse your just petition.” 

“ A letter from my father is overdue also,” said the 
Prince, ignoring the suggestion of his friend. “ How I 
would like to see my royal father! Truly he knows the 
secret of youth. His years sit lightly upon his shoul- 
ders.” 

“ That is because he has observed the ancient cus- 
toms of his people — to live temperately, uprightly, and 
energetically.” 

“ You have said only a part of it. Much is due to 
his calmness. He never allows passion or prejudice to 
upset his equanimity. He smiles at all terrors, hard- 
ships, or dangers. He accepts that which comes as a 
duty. His calm is infinite ! ” 

Their attention was now given to a horseman who 
was toiling slowly up the steep side of the mountain to 
the citadel. He was dust-covered, and his horse was 
wet with sweat. 

“ A messenger ! ” exclaimed the Prince. “ Now per- 
haps we shall hear the decrees of fate! Ah, Gobryas, 
you have never known what it is to have the love of 
such a woman, and be so in danger of losing her ! God 
grant that you may some day know the sweetness of 
love ! ” 

Gobryas laughed. He twirled the ends of his long 
mustache and smoothed down the folds of his cloak. 
“ While I have never been as deeply in love as you,” he 
responded, “ yet I know somewhat of it. Has not your 
Princess a sister? Perhaps she has smiled on me.” 

“ What ! Artistone ? She is a sweet child ! Has she 
looked upon you with favor?” 

“ I have thought so,” admitted Gobryas. “ I may be 


1 68 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


mistaken. She condescended to talk with me some- 
times when we were journeying from Bactra with the 
body of her father. Her smiles and her eyes have led 
me to believe that she regards me with approval. When 
I return from the Egyptian campaign, I shall demand 
leave of the King to speak to her of marriage, if you 
consent. My family is ancient. I am one of the seven 
nobles of Persia from whose daughters the kings have 
often chosen their brides.” 

“ I will leave no influence untried in your favor,” said 
the Prince, warmly. “ That will be a happy event, if 
we who have mingled our blood as brothers, should 
marry sisters ! How slow that messenger is ! His horse 
seems to have come far.” 

The messenger soon arrived at the citadel wall. 
Presently he appeared before the Prince, accompanied by 
a servant who carried his dispatch bag. The Prince 
recognized him as one of his father’s messengers, a man 
who had followed the King of Iran on many campaigns. 

“ Hail, royal Prince ! ” exclaimed the messenger, bend- 
ing his knee. “ I bring you greetings from your royal 
father and letters from him and from Cambyses, the 
King of Kings, who was kind enough to entrust me with 
a packet for you.” 

“ I am glad to see you, son of Darya,” said the Prince. 
“ Go and rest while I read the letters. My servants will 
see that you have food and drink. You shall have new 
clothing and a bag of gold. After you have been re- 
freshed, come hither again, as I would question you.” 

The servant took the messenger away and gave him of 
the best. The Prince hastily broke the seals of the dis- 
patch-bag and poured out its contents upon a table. He 
examined the several packets hastily and was disap- 
pointed at not finding any letter from Athura. 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 


169 


“ This is evil luck ! ” he exclaimed. “ Surely she 
could have sent me a letter by the hand of this messen- 
ger! Here is an official dispatch bearing the King’s 
seal. Here is one from the noble Otanes. Ah, here is 
one from my father! We will read it first.” 

He broke the seal and unwrapped the vellum which 
covered the inner roll of papyrus. Unrolling this, he 
read aloud: 

“Beloved Son: 

“ It gave me very great pleasure to receive your let- 
ter and to hear that you are well and at peace in your 
provinces. A letter from your mother has also arrived 
this day. She is well and speaks of her great loneliness 
in that both you and I are absent. I have determined to 
send for her that she may be with me here, since it now 
seems that I shall have to remain here several months. 
I have just received a letter from the King of Kings, 
by the hand of the Grand Chamberlain, Prexaspes, ad- 
vising me that the Prince Bardya has departed for Bac- 
tra from Hamadan. But the Prince has not yet arrived. 
This letter also calls for a levy of one hundred thousand 
men for the proposed war in Egypt. What Prince 
Bardya will say to this request, I fear will not please the 
King. Reports have come which cause me much un- 
easiness. It is said the King of Kings is consulting the 
sorcerers and consorting with those who worship the 
Lie. His delay for months to permit Bardya to come 
hither has caused much uneasiness. 

“ This realm is peaceful now, although the Sogdians 
are turbulent and the Getae are ever plotting raids upon 
their neighbors. The fear of my veterans is upon them, 
however, and the mountain chiefs are making daily pro- 
fessions of fealty and devotion. But I think it is fear 


I 7° 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


rather than love which causes them to be at peace and 
to turn traders instead of looters. 

“ But I will write no more, except to say that the son 
of Darya will make due inquiries and observations of 
affairs at Hamadan so that he may report fully to you 
concerning them.” 

The Prince re-read that portion of the letter referring 
to Bardya. 

“ I look for trouble as soon as Bardya arrives in 
Bactra,” said he. “ It is well that my father has re- 
mained there. He will restrain the Prince. Now I will 
read the King’s letter.” 

He took up the largest packet, broke the seal, and 
untied the cord around it. The vellum wrappings hav- 
ing been removed, two clay tablets, written closely in 
the cuneiform script of official decrees, were revealed. 
He read aloud: 

“ I, Cambyses the Achsemenian, son of Cyrus, King 
of Kings, King of all the Earth, Ruler of All Nations, 
the Great King, have decreed: 

“First: That it is lawful for the King of Kings to 
take to wife any woman whether it be his sister or an- 
other. 

“ Second : That the Princesses Athura and Artistone 
shall be his wives.” 

The Prince stopped reading. He was speechless with 
amazement. He trembled and seemed about to fall ; but 
Gobryas seized his arm and supported him. 

“Am I dreaming? Read it, brother, and say if what 
I read is there ! ” he exclaimed, handing the tablets to 
Gobryas. 

The latter seized the tablets and looked at them. 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 


171 

“ There is no mistake ! ” he said. “ So runs the writ- 
ing ! But God forbid that such act of a maniac could be 
accomplished! Will he dare do this thing and the Per- 
sian nobles not tear him from the throne ? ” 

The Prince, with a mighty effort, recovered his 
strength and drew up his tall form to its full height, as 
he might if facing death. He looked as in a dream at 
the distant mountains, at the sparkling sea and the deep 
blue of the heavens filled with the soft golden light of 
the afternoon sun. His words, when he spoke, were 
low and tense: 

“ This I know, that the Princess Athura will not be- 
come his wife ! She may be at this moment dead or in 
prison ! She would never submit to such infamy ! This 
is a deadly insult to me, the son of the King of Iran, the 
son of kings better in the right to rule than he; and it 
shall not be borne ! I will march to Hamadan ! I will 
throw down that cursed beast from the throne ! By the 
living God, I recall my oath to Cyrus ! I am not bound 
because he has broken faith. He may have slain her. 
He shall die ! Come, Gobryas ! Not a moment is to be 
lost. Gather together my officers. Call into the ranks 
every man. We will march before the sun goes down! ” 

He smote his palms together. His chest heaved 
with mighty emotions. The world seemed rocking to its 
dissolution and he about to fall with it. 

Gobryas placed one arm around his friend and com- 
pelled him to walk slowly back and forth. He feared 
for a moment that the Prince’s reason was tottering. 
Never had he seen him so moved. He sought for words 
to comfort him. 

“ Beloved Prince,” he said, “ listen to me ! Athura is 
not one who will tamely submit to such wrong. She has 
not submitted. She has escaped or she has slain her- 


172 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


self. But let us hear further from the messenger. Let 
us read these other letters. Then let us take counsel 
so that we may not fail. We who have not taken an 
oath to Cyrus will pull Cambyses down from his throne 
and slay him like a dog! Have good courage, brother! 
Let me depart this night for Persia. There I will 
gather the lords of Persia and with an army march up 
to your aid when you cross the Tigris. Athura and 
Artistone may have perished, but vengeance remains. 
Let us make Bardya King. Forbid it not! I will de- 
part this night. Three months from now a hundred 
thousand Persians will be camped around the royal pal- 
ace at Hamadan.” 

The Prince sat down on a bench beneath the awning 
and buried his face in his hands. He was silent for 
some moments, while Gobryas nervously paced back and 
forth. After a while, the Prince again arose, pallid 
but calm. He said, speaking argumentatively : “ He is 
King. My loyalty is to the King, though my hatred is 
towards the man. Must we not put aside personal 
wrongs, Gobryas, and trust that God will avenge us? 
No Achaemenian has ever broken an oath, but has kept 
it in spirit as well as in letter. It is hard to serve such a 
King, but let us consider well before we start civil war. 
If what he has decreed has been accomplished, then am 
I absolved from my oath. But I must wait until I know 
what has occurred. We will send a dispatch to my 
father, seeking his counsel. Shall I plunge the world 
into war because of my personal wrong ? ” 

“ I had not considered that,” answered Gobryas. “ I 
am not oath-bound. I dreamed of Artistone; and lo, 
this cursed maniac has spoiled my dream ! But I shall 
be guided by you.” 

The Prince went to the table on which the other let- 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 


173 

ters lay, and took up the one sealed with the seal of 
Otanes. He read it aloud: 

“To the royal Prince of Iran, son of Hystaspis, the 
King, greeting: 

“ I have intrusted this letter to your servant, know- 
ing his fidelity, and have instructed him to deliver it to 
you alone and not to let it pass from his hands to any 
other while he lives. Know that the King has broken 
all the ancient laws and customs of Persia; and we, as 
one of the seven families of Persia, are calling to the 
other six for counsel. We have sent letters to your be- 
loved father, begging him to consent to reign. 

“ This Cambyses has proven that he is no longer sane. 
He is possessed of devils. His debaucheries have 
weakened his mind, while sharpening his appetite for 
doing evil. He has advanced the Magi to the choicest 
places in the realm. He has failed to remember that 
the seven noble families of Persia are entitled to the 
chief places under him, as in the time of Cyrus. He is a 
worshiper of the Lie and not of the Truth. He has 
forgotten the religion of the Aryans and has fallen into 
the hands of the fire-worshiping Magi, devil-worship- 
ers of the hills. He has slain without cause many who 
have displeased him, even Persians of high rank. He has 
disregarded all laws and customs. The last and most 
infamous thing is this marriage with his two sisters 
which he purposes to accomplish. He has declared that 
he as King is above all laws and customs, that 
Aryan laws are not binding on him. Knowing by com- 
mon report that you and the royal Princess Athura 
are promised to each other, all Persia is in a ferment 
of discontent over the gross insult shown you in thus 
taking your promised wife by force to his own vile 
harem. 


174 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ Prince Bardya left Hamadan ten months ago for 
Bactra. But it is reported that robbers set upon and 
captured him just after he left Rhages. He has disap- 
peared. I think the robbers were the men of Cambyses 
and that Bardya has been slain. 

“ Send us, therefore, but one word, telling us that you 
march hither with your army; and we will meet you at 
Susa with two hundred thousand men, to throw down 
this beast from his throne. In you alone do the Persian 
people hope. Your father’s age and inclination may not 
permit him to accept the great burden of ruling this em- 
pire, in case Bardya cannot be found; and we shall call 
you to the throne. Send us orders.” 

The Prince was greatly moved. Gobryas watched 
him curiously. Would not this letter overcome his 
scruples ? The Prince sat down heavily by the table and 
supported his head on his hands. After a moment of 
silence, he said: 

“ Call the son of Darya.” 

Gobryas pulled a silken cord, and immediately a serv- 
ant appeared. 

“ Bring the messenger here,” he commanded. 

The son of Darya appeared quickly. He bowed low 
before the Prince, who pointed to a bench, indicating 
that he might sit. But he remained standing. 

“ Son of Darya,” said the Prince, “ you have come 
far and served faithfully. How is the old man, my 
father? Has he changed much? Is his body bending 
with age and toil ? ” 

The man’s dark eyes glowed with affection as he an- 
swered: “No, royal Master. Your father stoops not, 
nor does his face show care. It is not wrinkled save 
when he smiles on his sons, as he calls the soldiers. 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 


175 


Bactra is happy, because the people dwell in safety and 
have justice dealt out to them. Your royal father re- 
mains youthful and is ready to march on smooth or 
rough roads at any moment. There is no man in all 
Iran like unto him.” 

“ You saw and heard much as you came hither. You 
stopped at Hamadan and you gathered news there for 
me. Is it not so ? ” 

“ I was commanded to see and hear and to report all 
to you.” 

“ It is well. From what you saw and heard, know 
you anything concerning the marriage of the King to his 
sisters ? ” 

“ It was all the talk in the rest-houses and in the 
streets of Hamadan when I came to that city. I was 
not permitted to see the royal Princesses, as the mar- 
riage feast had occurred but two weeks prior to my 
arrival. But I caught a glimpse of the royal lady, 
Artistone, at a window in the palace. I thought it was 
she. It was said that the King has ten other wives and 
keeps them in one part of his palace separate from all 
others, like the Assyrians. There had been much mur- 
muring among the Persians and some rioting between 
them and the Magi. I saw the noble Otanes, who was 
very wroth and who has since left the city, going south- 
ward to his castle in Persia. He bade me say to you 
that you should make quick answer and that he hopes 
to hear that your army will march at once to Damascus.” 

“ Did you hear whether the Princesses consented ? ” 

“ They both refused to consent to the marriage ; but 
the King decreed the marriage instead of observing the 
Persian custom of marrying. It was reported that he 
gave them their choice of marriage or death, and that 
Princess Athura chose death. It was also reported that 


176 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


one of the Princesses had escaped from the palace and 
had disappeared. I know that squads of cavalry were 
searching the country all around the city. It was said 
to be Athura who fled. I have also a verbal message 
from Prexaspes, who bade me say to you these words, 
‘ The bird has escaped the fowler’s net.’ ” 

“ What else said he ? ” demanded the Prince, greatly 
agitated. 

“ Nothing. But he gave me a purse of gold.” 

“ Have you heard whether Athura was found ? ” 

“ No. The palace servants are quaking with terror 
and dare not talk. It is said that the King slew three of 
them with his own hands on the day when the Princess 
fled. She had not been discovered, I think, when I 
left.” 

“ What heard you of the Prince Bardya ? ” 

“ Nothing, except that he had departed from the city 
some months before I arrived, going towards Rhages. 
At Rhages, it was said that the Prince had passed 
through and had then been set upon by robbers and 
taken into the mountains. It is a great mystery. Some 
say that he is dead, slain by the Magi, or that the Magi 
have him imprisoned in their mountain strongholds.” 

“ What rumors of the war with Egypt did you hear? ” 

“ The King is gathering a great army from all parts 
of his empire. It is said he will gather it at Arbela in 
the spring and march thence by way of Damascus and 
Tyre.” 

“You heard nothing more of the Princesses?” 

“ Nothing. I spoke with the guards of the palace. 
But they are black- faced villains from Azerbijan, under 
the control of the Magi; and they would tell me noth- 
ing.” 

“ You may go now,” said the Prince. “ You have 


THE FORCE OF AN OATH 


*77 


done well. Go and rest. I will call you again. Make 
ready to return in three days.” 

The man departed. 

“ What mean the words of Prexaspes, think you ? ” 
asked the Prince, turning to Gobryas. “ Does he refer 
to Bardya or to Athura ? ” 

“ I should say, to Athura. Prexaspes loved not 
Bardya, but he admired you. Undoubtedly he referred 
to Athura. Perhaps the packet containing the King’s 
decrees contained a letter from him.” 

Gobryas took the wrappers up from the floor where 
they had fallen and found a closely written sheet of 
vellum. 

“ It is a letter from Prexaspes,” he said. 

“To the Prince of Iran , greeting: 

“ Cambyses, King of Kings, the King of All the 
Earth, the Great King, commands that you gather fifty 
thousand soldiers and, leaving only force sufficient to 
garrison the chief cities under command of Metaphernes, 
that you march to Tyre, there to await the gathering of 
the other armies of the King. He has determined to 
punish the King of Egypt for injuries and insults here- 
tofore sustained. You are ordered to hire all the Phoe- 
nician ships and as many of the Hellenes as you can. 
Let them also gather at Tyre. Also to engage all the 
Cretan sliiigers and Greek hoplites from Ionia and the 
islands. Pay them liberally from the King’s money. 
Bring with you the treasures of your provinces and 
gather provisions at Tyre to subsist five hundred thou- 
sand men for a year’s campaign in Egypt. Be ready to 
lead the King’s armies. For the King orders that you 
have chief command under him. In four months be at 
the place appointed. 


“(For the King) Prexaspes.” 


178 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ The King does me honor indeed ! ” exclaimed the 
Prince, angrily. “ One day he insults and wrongs me ; 
the next he appoints me leader of his army. I will 
march to Tyre, indeed ! If I march no further towards 
Hamadan, it will be because I find that Athura has in- 
deed escaped. But, alas! Gobryas, I fear much that 
she escaped only by the aid of a dagger.” 

“Better the dagger than the fate of Artistone! Did 
the messenger not say he saw her at a palace window 
two weeks after the marriage? She is but a child, and 
could not escape! O, my Prince and brother! Give 
me leave this night to start for Persia! I do not ask 
you to raise your hand against the King! But I will 
stir up all Persia against him. May Ahriman seize 
him ! ” 

Gobryas paced back and forth, greatly agitated. But 
the Prince shook his head. 

“ Let us not be hasty, dear brother ! ” he said. “ In 
my own grief I had forgotten that you love Artistone. 
Whatever has been done cannot now be undone. Ven- 
geance will wait and be more sure to those who make 
sufficient preparation. Let us hasten our departure. 
Perhaps Athura is flying hither, and we must prepare to 
receive and protect her. If it means war, let it come! 
I cannot throw Cambyses down from his throne ; but my 
oath does not prohibit me from resisting his tyranny by 
force. I cannot agree with Otanes to make war on him. 
Nor can I permit you, my brother, to go into Persia to 
aid in a conspiracy against him. He has wronged you 
unwittingly and has put no insult upon you, as he has 
upon me. Nevertheless, if Athura has escaped and 
claims my protection, she shall have it even if war be 
the result.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


A CLASH OF WILLS 

A THURA and Artistone, sisters of the Great King, 
were alone in their magnificent sitting-room in the 
palace, having dismissed all their attendants. They sat 
on a velvet-covered couch with heads close together, 
discussing the latest action of the King. Between 
them lay a tablet on which was engraved a copy 
of the King’s decree, declaring the new law, that the 
King of Kings might marry his sisters. Some days had 
elapsed since the King of Kings had told them of his 
intention, but as he had not again spoken on the subject, 
they had concluded that he was jesting. This decree 
indicated his set purpose. 

“ Is the decree law ? ” asked Artistone. 

“ No, it is not law ! The King cannot set aside the 
customs of his people by decrees,” answered Athura. 
“ I am sure that the Kings of Iran in all ages have been 
bound by law and custom. But in this new empire, 
it may be that the King’s decree is law, since there is 
none to gainsay it. This decree shall never bind me! 
Death will be welcome rather than submission to this 
brutal decree ! ” 

“ What shall we do?” 

“ I have my dagger ! I shall slay Cambyses, or my- 
self, should he seek to force us into marriage with him.” 

Artistone sighed. Her wan countenance indicated 
fear. She was only a child of fifteen years. But 
179 


i8o 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Athura lacked neither courage nor decision. The spirit 
of her father blazed within her. 

“ Let us plan escape,” she said. “ This night we will 
leave the palace. We will disguise ourselves in men’s 
clothing and we will fly to Persia for safety. The lords 
of Persia will protect us. We cannot escape to Bactra. 
There is but one road and that will be watched.” 

“How can I travel so?” her sister rejoined, tears 
flowing down her cheeks. “ I am not strong like you. 
But I will follow you.” 

Further conversation was interrupted by the noise of 
heavy footsteps in the hall without. The heavy curtains 
at the door were pushed aside and the King himself 
appeared. He stopped just within the threshold and, 
folding his arms, struck a majestic attitude and looked 
down at his sisters. 

He writhed his brutal countenance into the semblance 
of a smile and said : “ All hail, great Queens, wives of 

the King of Kings, the Great King! Are you not re- 
joicing that I have condescended to do you so great 
honor as to make you both the first ladies in all the 
world ? ” 

The sisters were speechless. They gazed up at the 
harsh features of their brother, as if upon a serpent. 

As they did not answer, he continued : “ I never did 

like the formalities of a state marriage. My decree was 
the shortest and best way, since it did not require 
your assent. I come now to ask you to set a near date 
for the marriage feast. At the end of the week, you 
shall be crowned Queens of the Earth. What say you ? ” 

He ceased and waited for an answer, leering at them 
drunkenly. 

“ Surely you mean not to make us actually wives, 
contrary to all the laws of the Medes and Persians ? ” 
said Athura. 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


181 


“ But it is not contrary to their laws,” he retorted. 
“ Have I not decreed a new law ? Am I not supreme ? 
Is there any other that can make a law? Ah, you are 
a proud woman, Athura, and your heart is set on that 
Prince of Iran whom I hate above all men and would 
slay, were it not greater satisfaction to make him serve 
me without his hoped-for reward of marrying you! I 
have thought well on this noble revenge! I hate you 
also ; but I will bend you to my will, and you shall be my 
concubine if not my wife, whether you desire or not! 
As for Artistone, I hate her not. I prefer to make her 
my chief wife. She shall be Queen. I have spoken! 
Artistone, go to the Queen's room and there abide. 
Athura, follow me now to the room set apart for my 
women ! ” 

Athura rose, her eyes blazing, and moved swiftly to- 
wards the King, with her right hand drawing from her 
bodice a short, keen dagger. 

“ Truly, brute without sense or reason,” she hissed, 
“ I come to you, but with death in my hand ! ” 

She leaped towards him and the dagger gleamed in 
her raised hand. With an exclamation of alarm the 
King sprang backward through the door. He stumbled 
and almost fell as he ran down the hall. As she did 
not pursue, he halted and shouted at her, while shaking 
his fist: “ Death is it? So shall it be to you, after I 
bend your proud spirit ! ” Then he roared for his 
guards. 

Athura paused at the door. She heard the King's 
threat and his wrathful call for his body-guard. She 
saw the hall filling with armed men. She turned back 
and fled across the room, crying to her sister : “ Come ! 

Follow me into the bedroom ! They come to seize us ! ” 

But Artistone, as if dazed, sat still, and, weeping 


l8 2 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


aloud, wrung her hands. Athura paused at the door of 
her bedroom and cried : “ Come ! Hurry ! ” 

A dozen men poured into the room and rushed to- 
wards her. Artistone did not move. Athura entered 
her room, threw shut the heavy door, and bolted it just 
as the men hurled themselves against it. The King 
shouted in a loud voice so that Athura might hear: 
“ Let her stay there and starve awhile ! She will come 
to her senses ! Establish guards here and watch ! Let 
her not escape on forfeit of your lives! She will kiss 
my hand presently. As for you, Artistone, come with 
me. You shall be my Queen !” He went to Artistone, 
took her by the hand, and led her, weeping bitterly, 
away. The sisters never saw each other again. 

Athura waited like a tigress at bay, dagger in hand, 
at her bedroom door, until satisfied that no attempt 
would be made to force an entrance. Then she ex- 
amined the brazen lattice-work with which a window 
looking out upon the inner court was guarded and saw 
that it was securely fastened. She drew a heavy curtain 
over the window. Thus securely shut in she began to 
prepare for escape. She realized that she was powerless 
to aid her sister. It was equally clear to her that only in 
immediate escape could she avoid disgrace or death. 
It would be useless to ask mercy of the King. Her plan 
of escape was already formed. She was acquainted 
with every room and passage in the palace, and knew 
the secrets of it. Her only fear was that Cambyses 
also knew those secrets and would set guards to watch 
every avenue of escape. 

After assuring herself that no immediate attempt 
would be made to break into her retreat, she entered a 
large closet, which was connected with her room by a 
door and in which were stored her clothing and jewels. 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


183 


It was a long, narrow room. At one end was a window 
guarded by brazen lattice-work and by shutters of the 
same metal. The shutter was hinged to the sills and 
commonly stood open to admit air into the closet. The 
lattice-work was also hung on hinges but was secured 
by a massive lock on the inside. Athura took a key 
from a convenient hook, cautiously inserted it into the 
lock in the lattice, and found that it would readily turn. 
She looked out across the roof of a lower portion of the 
palace into the park at the western side and saw no 
guards. Satisfied that the way was yet clear, she 
quickly opened a chest at one corner of the closet and 
took from it a short ladder of rope, a suit of clothes of 
a sort commonly worn by young men, and a jeweled 
belt from which hung a short sword. It had been years 
since she had used these. She sighed as she remembered 
how she and her brother Bardya, without the knowledge 
of the Great King, her father, had sometimes disguised 
themselves and wandered forth at night to observe the 
common people, to take part in their sports and enter- 
tainments, and to mingle with those who came and went 
on the streets of the city. How long ago that seemed! 
As she knelt by the chest and laid out the clothes, she 
recalled how the Prince of Iran, having been admitted 
to the secrets of her escapades, had gravely rebuked her, 
but had nevertheless disguised himself and accompanied 
her and Bardya, as he said, to protect them. The danger 
of her situation allowed her to think but a moment of 
those happy days. From another chest, bound with 
silver bands, she took a long necklace of precious stones, 
and a belt of beautifully embossed leather to which were 
fastened purselike compartments full of gold coins. 
She undressed and fastened the money-belt around her 
waist. Then she put on the suit of men’s clothing and 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


184 

stowed away the jewels in its pockets. She then cut her 
hair to a length just sufficient to touch the collar of her 
tunic. Upon her head she set a round felt cap. Critic- 
ally surveying her appearance in a mirror, she saw that 
she resembled a well-dressed youth of the nobler class 
of Medes, but one whose face was far too beautiful and 
feminine to pass for that of a man. Taking from a 
cabinet a box of unguents and powders, she skillfully 
deepened the color of her eyebrows and darkened her 
complexion, until she resembled a young Mede of mixed 
Semitic and Aryan blood. 

These preparations consumed much time. Darkness 
fell upon the earth. Then a heavy knocking sounded 
upon the door of the bedroom and a rough voice said: 
“ May you live forever, O Great Princess ! I have a 
message from my royal Master, the King of Kings ! ” 

She made no answer and, after a moment, the voice 
continued : “ Once more does the King of Kings offer 

you peace and a place of honor as his wife. Otherwise 
his sentence is that you have neither food nor water 
until you submit to his royal will.” 

Then Athura answered, “ Tell your Lord and Master 
that I will take until the morning to consider.” 

“ I am your slave ! ” responded the voice. 

“Well, well!” exclaimed the King, when he received 
Athura’s message. “ Our proud-spirited sister may sub- 
mit, since she sends me back so mild an answer. It is 
well! The word of the King must prevail. A day or 
two of solitude will not harm her. We shall yet be a 
happy family ! ” 

He laughed loud and long and drank deeply of soma. 
Artistone, who sat with him at dinner, made no answer, 
but her eyes, red with weeping, gave evidence of her 
woe. 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


185 


As soon as darkness came fully over the palace, 
Athura went forth cautiously upon the roof of the 
portico, descended to the ground by means of her rope 
ladder, and stole away through the gloom among the 
trees and shrubbery in the park. Knowing every path, 
every bush and tree, it was not difficult for her to find 
a way and to avoid the points where the guards saun- 
tered listlessly to and fro, keeping careless ward. The 
King had not remembered her avenue of escape, or the 
guards were careless. She climbed over the stone walls 
surrounding the park, with the aid of her rope ladder, 
and, making a detour to avoid the guards, walked rapidly 
and boldly into the city. She went straight to a horse- 
market and roused a sleepy servant, who, though at first 
disposed to grumble at so late a visitor, speedily turned 
obsequious when a coin was pressed into his hand. He 
forthwith brought out one of the dealers in horses. 

“ A pretty time to come buying horses ! ” grumbled 
the latter, yawning and stretching his limbs. “ Think 
you, my young sprig, that I work day and night ? ” 

“ Peace, grumbler ! ” retorted Athura, speaking 
hoarsely. “ If I come to buy a Nicsean steed by lamp- 
light, what is that to you, seeing that I have the coin? 
I must go on a journey to-night many miles to the 
northward and need to hire a horse. But lest you deem 
me a robber, I will deposit the full price of the animal, 
to be returned when I return the horse. One condition 
only I exact — he must have speed and go comfortably 
without fright or stumble. Fool me in this and I will 
bring down the wrath of a mighty man upon you ! Have 
you a good horse ? ” 

“ Have I a good horse ? I keep nothing else, young 
sir ! Come to the stalls ! ” 

He led the way with alacrity. He pointed to a large 


1 86 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


animal, saying, “ This one is good in bottom and long 
in legs. He will carry your insignificant weight all night. 
Here is a Nicaean steed; but he is a fierce animal and 
will not brook punishment of whip or spur. Speak 
gently to him and he will carry you a week without 
rest. But he surely is beyond your price ! ” 

“ What is his price ? I doubt that he has such mettle 
as you think.” 

“ Fifty Lydian staters is his price. For riding him 
this night the price will be one Lydian stater, if you 
return him to me to-morrow without injury. Assuredly 
you may have a cheaper horse than this ! ” 

“ Extortioner ! Twenty staters is more than a good 
price for that animal. I will surely report you to the 
governor of the market. Think you I know nothing of 
horses ? ” 

The dealer spread out his hands and bowed as if in 
deep humility, saying : “ I perceive your worship is well 

acquainted with horseflesh. Come, I will not haggle 
with you. Deposit your twenty staters in my hand and 
take him. But you will surely pay an additional stater 
for a fine saddle ! ” 

“ Verily you are an extortioner ! But I will not hag- 
gle. One half-stater and no more! Make haste, since 
my lady-love will not wait for my coming too long ! ” 
Athura took a handful of coins from a purse at her 
belt and counted it into the outstretched palm of the 
greedy dealer, whose eyes sparkled in triumph. The 
amount was a third more than the animal was worth. 
The horse was brought out, saddled and bridled, champ- 
ing his bits and pawing the earth, impatient to be gone. 
Athura loved a good horse. She was an accomplished 
rider. She sprang lightly into the saddle and trotted 
away, shouting back at the dealer: “Farewell, son of 


A CLASH OF WILLS 187 

Ahriman! Keep the gold should I not return. I may 
go on to Rhages before I come back.” 

The dealer waved his hand in reply and said to his 
servant : “ Young sprig ! Thought he knew the prices 

of animals ! Bah ! But then, he has a good horse, even 
if he paid a stiff price. Who can he be? May the dogs 
bite him if he try to return that animal! See that you 
be ready to testify that this was a sale and not a letting. 
We shall not repurchase the horse.” 

“ Yea, verily, Master, it was a sale,” answered the 
servant. Then they retired to their couches well satis- 
fied. 

Athura cantered rapidly along the principal street of 
the city going north. Night watchmen threw upon her 
the rays of their lanterns. She passed a squad of sol- 
diers in front of a public house, where, under the in- 
fluence of wine, they were singing and making merry. 
To their gibes, she waved her hand, but declined their 
invitation to alight and join them. She came to the 
outer boundaries of the city on the road to Rhages. 
There the guards sat carelessly playing dice in their 
shelter at the roadside. They heard the rapid hoof- 
beats of a horse approaching from the city, but before 
they could come forth to challenge, the horse with its 
rider flashed by at full speed. In a second, the twain dis- 
appeared in a cloud of dust and darkness. Grumbling 
that their ease should be thus broken, the guards re- 
turned to their game. Had they known who had passed 
and that on the morrow they would be flayed alive and 
quartered by an infuriated King, they would not have 
been so careless. This was not their first omission of 
duty, but it was the first in which the King was directly 
concerned; and it was their last. They met their fate 
at sundown on the morrow in the market-place after 


i88 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


a short interrogation by the King himself, as an exhi- 
bition to all men of the King’s justice upon those who 
neglected duty. 

It must be said of Cambyses that although to his own 
passions and desires he gave loose rein and was brutal 
to those who interfered therewith, yet to his subjects he 
was just, and was strict in the enforcement of law. Be- 
cause he regarded himself as the lawgiver, he regarded 
a breach of the law as an insult to himself. He caused 
one corrupt judge to be flayed alive in the market-place. 
Other evil-doers were maimed or strangled. Not only 
did the guards of the road whose orders compelled them 
to exact a pass of any one passing in or out of the city 
after nightfall suffer, but several palace guards whose 
duty it was to watch the palace walls, were strangled 
with the bowstring. His fury even threatened Prexas- 
pes, but that astute official was able to prove that he had 
gone on a mission to a neighboring city and could not be 
involved in Athura’s sudden disappearance. Spies soon 
learned of the flight of the steed and its rider on the 
northern road. They found the horse-dealer, whose 
description of the rider indicated that it was Athura in 
disguise who had hired the horse. Bands of troopers 
were sent out on every road and into the fields and 
mountains around the city. None knew except the cap- 
tains in charge of the bands for whom the search was 
being made. It was reported generally that a robber 
had broken into the palace and carried away some of 
the King’s jewels. 

Athura rode northward for half an hour, then turning 
sharply to the right and following a road which was 
little better than a path, but which led to one of the 
King’s desert gardens, she came to a well-beaten cara- 
van-route leading southward towards what is now the 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


189 


city of Isfahan. Taking this road, she followed it south- 
ward until she entered a road branching southwestward to 
Adrapan, the winter palace of Cyrus. By this circuitous 
way she hoped to deceive those who might pursue into 
the belief that she was fleeing to Bactra by way of 
Rhages. She did not dare take the road to Persia direct, 
but planned to ride by way of Susa, or, perhaps, if her 
intention should change upon reflection, she would flee 
to Damascus and thence to her Prince at Sardis. As 
she rode, her active brain elaborated her plans. 

The night was cool and clear. The brilliant stars 
scintillated in the autumn sky. A quarter-moon gave 
down a subdued light. A breeze swept down from 
Mount Elwend, whose rugged heights lay darkly against 
the western sky. The road to Adrapan followed the 
base of a promontory of the Zagros range, which here 
jutted out into the plain. Here and there near the 
highway were the cottages of gardeners, who by irriga- 
ting their crops with the precious waters of Elwend, 
caused the fertile soil to yield the vegetable supply for 
the capital city. The odor of flowers and fruits per- 
meated the air. The strong, spirited horse, glorying in 
his strength and scarce feeling the weight of his rider, 
galloped onward with long, even strides. No one inter- 
rupted their progress. The cottagers, if partially 
aroused by the rapid beat of hoofs and the barking of 
dogs, sleepily muttered, “ A King’s messenger ! ” turned 
over on their pallets, and again slumbered. 

Adrapan lay on the southern slopes of Mount Elwend. 
Here the snows, which annually fell over Hamadan, sel- 
dom came; and, if they did, the southern exposure to 
the sun caused them quickly to melt away. To the right 
of the highway which passed westward through the 
village was the palace, in a great park of noble trees. 


190 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


On the left were several houses occupied by those who 
made their livelihood trading with the thousands of 
nobles and retainers who honored the King as his guests 
or served him as retainers. Here caravans from Damas- 
cus and the west coming by way of Nineveh, or from the 
south, coming by way of Babylon and Susa, stopped to 
enjoy the salubrious climate and recuperate after endur- 
ing the hot districts along the Tigris and the difficult 
roads across the Zagros Mountains. At this time the 
palace and its park were in the care of keepers and 
Adrapan was deserted, save by inn-keepers and traders. 

Athura sighed as she came in sight of the village. 
She remembered the pleasant days when, a child, she 
had wandered in the park with her father, or played 
there with Bardya and the young Prince of Iran. How 
long ago those days seemed! Her noble, erect, keen- 
eyed, kind-hearted, and loving father ; her joyous, laugh- 
ter-loving, and boisterous brother; and the tall youth, 
whose calm demeanor, royal bearing, and worshipful 
eyes were ever in her mind — all appeared in her mem- 
ory. Tears came into her eyes, and her lips trembled 
with emotion. She brought her panting steed to a stop 
within the deep shadows of the trees and halted a mo- 
ment to consider her course. If she should pass through 
the village, she might be seen and accosted. If she 
should enter the park, she would incur danger from wild 
beasts which sometimes came down from the mountains. 
Bears, wolves, a leopard, a tiger, and even a lion had 
been seen in the park. She knew all the paths through 
the woodland and that, by going a roundabout way, she 
might avoid the palace and the village, but it would lead 
through wild, dark places. Though she had fear of wild 
beasts, she feared more to be overtaken by the pursuers 
that her brother might send after her. She decided to 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


191 

follow the dark paths of the forest and defy the dangers 
from wild beasts. Turning her horse, she plunged 
boldly into the woodland. 

The turf deadened the hoof-beats of the horse. No 
sound was heard save the cry of an owl, the song of a 
bulbul, and the chirp of insects. Gathering the bridle 
reins in one hand, she drew the short sword from its 
sheath at her belt with the other and carried it ready to 
meet any danger that might assail her. Once she raised 
the sword high towards heaven and prayed in a whisper, 
“ Thou, Ahura-Mazda, Good Spirit and Protector, send 
Sraosha, victorious leader of the hosts of heaven, to 
guard me from Angro-mainyus and the Devas ! ” 

She went slowly and warily. A dim light from the 
declining moon and the stars enabled her to recognize the 
pathways. Her horse, tossing his noble head and prick- 
ing forward his slender ears, followed the paths with 
certain step, unafraid of the sounds of the night. If a 
bear or wolf, sniffing the breeze On the heights above, 
became aware of their presence, it did not descend to 
investigate, nor did any leopard, tiger, or lion molest 
her. For an hour she slowly followed the devious ways, 
but at length returned to the highway a parasang west of 
the village. That she had acted wisely appeared on the 
following day, when a squad of the King’s horsemen 
rode into Adrapan and made inquiry. The villagers and 
the palace watchmen swore that no one had passed 
through during the preceding night, although careful 
vigil had been maintained on account of a report that 
a band of robbers had been seen in the neighboring 
mountains. 

On the highway again, horse and rider, somewhat 
rested by the leisurely progress through the woodland, 
sped away westward at a gallop. The highway was 


192 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


smooth for several miles, until it plunged into the de- 
files of the Zagros Mountains, through which flowed the 
headwater streams of the river Choaspes. Then it be- 
came more difficult, with steep grades, crossing on stone 
bridges over deep gorges, the beds of roaring streams, 
and winding about steep bluffs and over sharp ridges. 
Morning found the fugitive many miles from Hamadan 
in the midst of mountains ; and her weariness and that of 
her steed warned her that she must find a resting place. 
Twice she fruitlessly turned from the road to follow 
paths leading up narrow canyons, hoping to find a suit- 
able hiding-place. The third time she followed a nar- 
row pass leading into a small valley and there found a 
sheepfold and a shepherd’s cabin. The shepherd and his 
flock were in the hills, where the warm rays of the sun 
and the waters of many springs kept the grass sweet and 
tender. 

Finding the hut empty and no one near, Athura de- 
scended stiffly from her horse and searched for food. 
She found a large jar of barley in the hut and gave her 
horse a generous feed from it. Then, having tied him 
to a tree, she searched the cabin for food that she might 
eat. The long ride had made her tired and faint. 
Hunger reminded her that she had eaten nothing since 
the previous noon. She opened cupboards and chests 
and presently found a box in which the shepherd had 
left a piece of roasted mutton and some round flat cakes 
of bread, made of coarse barley flour. The fare satis- 
fied her hunger. Then she shut and barred the stout 
cabin-door and threw herself upon a bundle of sheep- 
skins which lay on the floor, and slept several hours. 
When the day was half gone, after another hasty meal 
she went on her way. 

The shepherd did not return till the shades of night 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


193 


were falling. His surprise and indignation were great 
when he found that some one had entered his cabin, 
eaten his bread and meat, and taken some of his grain; 
but he was delighted when he found lying in the bread- 
box a gold piece. He tried the coin with his teeth and 
excitedly turned it over and over in his palm. Then 
he hid it safely in the earth at one corner of his hut. 

“ Truly,” he muttered, “ some god must have rested 
here, or a spirit of the hills! But no, they would not 
eat my food. May luck go with this patron of mine 
forever ! ” 

It was after noon when Athura left the shepherd’s 
hut and rode out of the canyon to the highway. She 
turned her face westward and rode as rapidly as the 
steep grades and dangerous passes would permit, anx- 
iously scanning every reach ahead lest she meet a caravan, 
an inquisitive traveler, or a band of robbers. Outlaws 
frequently attacked caravans in those days and places, 
as they do yet. Travel except with guards or in large 
companies was dangerous. Once as she rode past the 
mouth of a canyon she observed several men sitting 
around a camp-fire a hundred paces from the road. 
When they observed her, they shouted and ran to their 
horses, which were grazing near by them. She spoke 
to her horse and urged him to greater speed. He re- 
sponded nobly. The hiss of an arrow passed over her 
head. Her horse, as if realizing the need of haste, fled 
with frightful speed. Once she looked back and saw 
the pursuers ; but, as they were mounted on small moun- 
tain ponies, they were soon left far behind and gave 
over the pursuit. 

With an occasional halt at the crest of ridges over 
which the road passed, the fugitive pressed onward till 
night fell. After stopping a short time to allow the 


194 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


horse to graze and rest, she continued the flight during 
the night hours. The brawling river along whose course 
the way led filled the canyons with its murmur. The 
cry of night birds and the howl of wolves sounded dis- 
mally from the heights. Once her horse snorted and 
sprang away at a rapid pace from the shadow of a 
clump of bushes. At another time he shook his head 
and dashed madly at several dark, slinking forms in the 
road; these leaped aside from his charge, snarling and 
chattering. It required all her will to restrain the fear 
of unknown and unseen dangers of the darkness and 
hills which gripped at her heart. She allowed her intel- 
ligent horse to pick his own way, and he did not fail her. 

At midnight she emerged from the mountain gorges 
and entered the little plain of Bagistan, where she halted 
at the base of the celebrated rock of Behistun. She 
recognized this great rock, on which was engraved in 
huge letters the legend of Semiramis. As she looked up 
at its bold, jagged skyline, she wondered whether the 
time would ever come when she, like Semiramis, might 
stand there the queen of the world. Years afterwards 
she did stand there as queen of the world and watched 
the workmen of her husband erase the story of Semi- 
ramis and carve thereon a short history of his own ex- 
ploits. She dismounted and, standing by the side of her 
horse, leaned wearily against him and meditated what 
road to take. For here was a parting of the ways. To 
her right, the road led to Nineveh, Damascus, and Sar- 
dis, where she might find her Prince; to the left lay the 
road to Susa and Persepolis. Should she go to the 
Prince of Iran and thus plunge him into war with Cam- 
byses, or should she seek" the protection of the lords of 
Persia ? It was a grave question, hard to solve, and she 
almost wept because of her own indecision. 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


195 


“ All hail and live forever, Princess Athura ! Be not 
afraid ! ” A voice came to her out of the darkness near 
the great rock. 

Gasping with dismay, she sprang into the saddle and 
was about to flee. 

“Be not afraid!” said the voice again, and the tone 
was strangely familiar and reassuring. 

“ Who speaks ? ” she demanded. 

“ Your servant, Belteshazzer, the Hebrew, gracious 
lady!” 

The voice recalled the days when she sat at the feet 
of the great teacher and listened to his wisdom. 

“ It must indeed be Belteshazzer ! ” she exclaimed, 
with a sigh of relief. “ None else could know me ! 
Now Ahura-Mazda be praised! How come you here? ” 

A tall form emerged from the darker shadows and 
drew near. “ I came up from Susa in obedience to the 
command of a spirit,” he said. “ I knew not why I was 
urged to come until I reached the shadow of this great 
rock. Then I knew that I was sent to meet you here. 
In the spirit I saw you coming. Do you remember the 
lessons in the west tower of the palace at Hamadan, and 
how the Hebrew was not easy for you to learn ? ” 

She remembered well this wonderful man, whose wis- 
dom was that of a god, whose eyes read the very 
thoughts of men, and whose heart was pure and kind. 
With a happy note in her voice she answered: “Truly, 
Master, I am that unapt scholar in Hebrew! What joy 
to meet you here! Truly God has guided you hither! 
Now I may call upon your great wisdom to advise me 
what to do. Approach nearer, I pray you ! ” 

Belteshazzer advanced to the side of the horse and, 
bending over the fair hand she extended to him, touched 
it with his forehead in reverence and affection. 


196 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ I hold it great happiness to be of service to you,” 
he said. “ In the village near by is my caravan. I have 
there a new tent with new furniture never used by any 
other. It is at your service. There await your service 
also two handmaidens of my own race, daughters of a 
prince of my family, discreet and worthy of trust. I 
have also many servants, all well-armed. My caravan 
is large. Come and dwell with us until the years of 
Cambyses shall be fulfilled. I know from what you have 
fled. You shall be a princess of my people until these 
troublous days are over. O Most Beloved of the Na- 
tions, you may abide in my care until the time when your 
Prince shall come to the throne ! If you tire of the tent- 
life with the caravan, my palace in Shushan, or my house 
in Babylon, shall be yours.” 

“ Is it best that I do not go to the Prince now ? ” 

“ It is best that you do not. It would mean instant 
war between him and Cambyses. The times are not 
right for that. Neither should you go to the lords of 
Persia. For Cambyses has already sent armed men out 
on all the roads leading to Persepolis. Even now cour- 
iers are not far behind you going to Susa with orders 
to watch for and intercept you.” 

“ I will be guided by you, O Prophet of God ! Lead 
the way and I will follow.” 

He led the way towards the village of Bagistan in the 
valley below, and soon came to his caraVan. He con- 
ducted her to a beautiful tent furnished with all the 
luxuries of tent-life. Two beautiful maidens were 
brought to her. 

“ My children,” said Belteshazzer to them, “ behold 
your mistress. She is one of the great ones of earth 
and is worthy of all service. She shall be known to you 
as the Princess Esther. It is enough for you to know 


A CLASH OF WILLS 


197 


that she is one most highly favored of our God. You 
must obey her slightest wish. Your training in the house 
of Belteshazzer has fitted you to serve the greatest of 
earth. Let your tongues never speak unto others what 
you may see or hear concerning her. To all questions 
say that she is a relative of Belteshazzer. For are we 
not all descended from one common Father?” 

They fell on their knees before Athura, the strange, 
beautiful one, whose face was that of a woman though 
her garb was that of a man. Each, taking one of 
Athura’s hands, placed it upon her head, saying in the 
soft accents of the Syrian tongue : “ We shall heed 

your words, great Master. We are her servants.” 

Athura smiled upon the maidens and raising them up 
impulsively kissed them, saying in the same language, 
with which she was familiar : “ Your service will be 

light. You shall be my sisters and companions rather 
than servants. The princesses of the house of Belte- 
shazzer are worthy to be friends of the highest born.” 

Belteshazzer then retired. From chests full of rich 
garments, the maids quickly produced feminine apparel 
and at once proceeded to bathe, dress, and perfume their 
new mistress. Presently, under their ministrations, 
Athura in all her matchless beauty and royal demeanor 
stood before them like Deborah of old, a veritable 
Hebrew princess. 

Belteshazzer traveled into Arabia, and the Princess 
Esther went with him. No one imagined that the beau- 
tiful young woman, to whom all naturally gave deference, 
was the first Princess of the Empire. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


HE Great King continued to prepare for war with 



X the Egyptians. There came to him a Greek 
named Phanes, who at one time had been high in the 
service of King Amasis of Egypt, but who, having con- 
spired against him, was compelled to flee. By flattery 
and art he raised himself high in the estimation of 
Cambyses and inflamed his mind with tales of the wealth 
that would be found in the great temples of the Nile 
Valley. The King then hastened his preparations and 
sent him to raise levies amongst the Ionian Greeks. 
The Greeks who remained in the service of the Egyp- 
tian King so hated him because of his treachery that 
they had made a blood covenant to kill him. But he 
succeeded in recruiting a large body of his countrymen, 
who marched with him and the Prince of Iran towards 


Tyre. 


When spring opened, the vast array of men whom the 
King had gathered from Iran, Assyria, and Babylonia, 
marched by way of Damascus towards Tyre. Many ' 
nations contributed troops. Wild mountaineers of the 
Caucasus marched shoulder to shoulder with the 
polished, slighter-built Babylonians. The light-armed 
Getse and Derbicse rode with the heavy cavalry of the 
Medes and Persians. From Bactra and Sogdiana came 
a portion of the veteran army of King Hystaspis. 
From the Zagros and Elburz mountains poured out the 


198 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


199 


fierce infantry of Aryan blood. Chariots, hundreds in 
number, rumbled over the rough desert roads. Bow- 
men, spearmen, slingers, and swordsmen, a half million 
or more in all, rolled like a tide across the wastes. 
The army under the Prince of Iran was composed for 
the most part of veterans of many wars, inured to army 
life and eager to follow their Prince to battle. Its 
nucleus was the old Imperial Guard of Cyrus, recruited 
to its full number of thirty thousand horsemen. The 
remainder were fighters from the warlike peoples of his 
satrapy — Lydians, Greeks, Scythians of the Black Sea 
regions, Paphlagonians, Hebrews, and Syrians. 

It was springtime when the Great King, leaving 
Patatheites, the Magian, as regent of the empire, de- 
parted from his capital of Hamadan, accompanied by his 
sister-wife, Artistone, and a portion of his harem. A 
thousand servants marched with him to administer to 
his comfort. He journeyed by easy stages to Damascus 
and thence to Tyre. 

The city of Tyre, though nominally independent, had 
been coerced into lending her fleets to the King of Kings. 
Though it occupied a strong position on an island and 
though its people carried on a great trade with Egypt, 
yet when the veteran army of the Prince of Iran en- 
camped on the mainland opposite, and his demand came 
in the name of the Great King that it should furnish a 
fleet of vessels for his use, it hastened to comply. 

During the weeks that had passed since he had re- 
ceived a copy of the decree of the King concerning the 
marriage of Cambyses to his sisters, the Prince had 
visibly aged. He had become taciturn and stern. A 
smile seldom appeared upon his countenance. His 
officers, who had known him for years, sympathized 
with him but grumbled at his obstinacy in not declaring 


200 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


war against Cambyses. They were ready for revolt. 
Gobryas especially was discontented. He was bitter 
towards the King because of the wreck of his hopes of 
winning Artistone. He reported to the Prince the spirit 
of revolt that pervaded the army and urged him re- 
peatedly to act; but the latter requested him to wait. 

When the Persian and Bactrian troops arrived, 
having outmarched the King, who lingered at Damas- 
cus, their leaders came to the Prince and offered their 
services, if he would but consent to seize the govern- 
ment. Letters arrived from Otanes, urging him to 
seize Cambyses. To all he said, “ Wait ! ” Couriers 
came from his father counseling prudence and loyalty, 
at least until it should certainly appear that the King 
held Athura against her will. A mighty struggle went 
on within him. Oath-bound loyalty to the King could 
scarce restrain the wrath that fired his soul to action 
against the hated tyrant. 

When the couriers arrived from Damascus saying 
that the King was about to leave that city, the Prince 
called them aside and inquired of them if they knew 
whether the King was bringing his sisters with him. 
They reported that he had with him Artistone, whom 
he presented to all as his Queen; but as for Athura no 
one knew where she was, though it was currently re- 
ported that he had imprisoned her in his harem at 
Hamadan. His own couriers and spies returned from 
Hamadan without other information than rumors, some 
of which indicated that Athura was dead, others that 
she had escaped to Persia, and others that she was im- 
prisoned in the King’s harem. 

While he was in this state of indecision, resolved one 
day to raise the standard of revolt and march against 
Cambyses, and the next to remain loyal, at least till 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


201 


he should know the truth concerning Athura’s fate, 
Prexaspes, attended by a company of Medean cavalry, 
rode into camp and requested an interview. The Prince 
received him without delay, and alone in his tent. The 
wily Mede, after due salutation, went straight to the 
subject of his mission. 

“ Great and illustrious Prince,” he said, as he stood 
before the Prince of Iran, who looked upon him coldly 
and suspiciously, “ I have come on in advance of the 
King with his permission. I have heard of the efforts 
of the powerful ones to persuade you to revolt and I 
know also that you believe you have just cause in the 
act of the King with relation to his sisters. I have made 
the Great King realize that he has committed the worst 
blunder of his life and that upon your acts will not only 
depend the result of this war but the continuance of his 
empire. I call to your remembrance that the subject na- 
tions are but waiting for the outbreak of civil war 
amongst the Aryans to throw off the Aryan rule. 
Should you revolt, every conquered nation would revolt; 
and if you should succeed, you would have the world to 
conquer over again. This you know as well as I. Is 
it not so ? ” 

He paused. The Prince of Iran inclined his head in 
assent. 

“ Proceed with your message/’ he said coldly. 

“ This being so,” continued Prexaspes, “ I deemed it 
best to come hither and tell you the facts with relation 
to the King’s brother and sister. I am reliably informed 
that Prince Bardya is dead. He died at the hands of 
mountain robbers. Of course I do not know this for cer- 
tain. As to the Princess Athura, she escaped the same 
day that the King issued his decree, a copy of which I 
sent to you. He never consummated his marriage with 


20 2 


tTHE PRINCESS ATHURA 


her. I know that she escaped, because the King sus- 
pected that I had aided her. As to whether I did aid 
her or not, I say nothing, except that I rejoiced when 
I heard it — not openly, for I apparently made every 
exertion to find her. Now the King was advised to 
marry his sisters by a certain Magian prophet who pre- 
dicted that a son of his sister should sit on the throne 
after him. The King is impulsive and acted without 
advising with me. But having married Artistone, he is 
satisfied that he has complied with the prophet’s pre- 
diction; and in order that you may know his good-will 
towards you he has made a second decree, declaring that 
Athura is free from wedlock with him and granting 
her leave to marry whom she will. This am I directed 
to place in your hand upon being satisfied that you are 
firm in adherence to your oath taken to Cyrus and will 
state that you will remain loyal to the King. The King 
also confirms you in the office of chief commander of 
this army under him. I assure you, Great Prince, that 
the King is sincere, though, I frankly state, it is because 
he knows that one word from you or any injury to you 
would be the signal for the rebellion of all Iran save per- 
haps Medea.” 

He paused. The Prince stood in silence a moment 
gazing at the floor, considering the King’s message. 

“ Will the King give me his statement as King that he 
has not done injury to Athura? ” he then demanded. 

“ Not only that, but he has stated in this his decree 
that the marriage never has been consummated. 
Furthermore I know all that happened from a private 
examination of the servants who saw the King when he 
went to the Princesses to announce his will to them, — 
how he fled from Athura’s dagger; how he set watches 
at her bedroom door; how there stood open the lattice 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


203 


of a closet- window connected with the bedroom by 
which she escaped; and how, afterwards, the rope-lad- 
der by which she passed over the walls was found; 
and it is even known how she purchased a horse which 
later was found near Bagistan. She rode away on it 
disguised as a youth. There she disappeared.” 

The Prince started and smiled slightly when Prex- 
aspes mentioned the hinged lattice in the closet-win- 
dow. He had heard from Athura of this means of 
egress before. He asked eagerly, “ No further trace of 
her has been found ? ” 

“ No. But the King thinks she has fled to you or to 
Persia.” 

The Prince did not answer this suggestion but held 
his hand out for the decrees, saying : “ Assure the King 

that I accept his decree and will loyally support him. 
But let him not again, I implore, place me in so grave 
a position, lest I forget my vow to the great Cyrus ! ” 
He took the decrees from the hand of Prexaspes, who 
bowed low and backed from the tent with a second low 
salaam. 

So it came about that Cambyses feared not to come 
on to Tyre and that the army, duly marshaled in mas- 
sive lines, received the Great King with honor. The 
Prince of Iran, accompanied by Hydarnes of the foot 
soldiers, Vomisces of the cavalry, and a hundred other 
Persian officers, greeted the King at the limits of the 
camp and followed him as he rode slowly between the 
lines of soldiers to his pavilion. The soldiers knelt as 
he passed, shuddering or wondering as they saw the 
bloated red face and cold, glittering eyes of their ruler. 
When they saw the Prince of Iran riding near his right 
hand in the place of honor, they were pleased and broke 
forth in acclamations, which the Great King thought 


204 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


were given to him. But his countenance gave no indi- 
cation of his emotions, and his greetings to his officers’ 
were slight and cold. 

No sooner had the King entered his pavilion and called 
for wine than Prexaspes, who had personal charge of 
the King’s household, entered, and, having bent his knee, 
requested leave to speak. The King said impatiently: 

“ Well, speak ! Undoubtedly you come to preach pol- 
icy again! I liked not the dark looks of those cursed 
Persians ! I have a mind to send some of those officers 
a bowstring ! ” 

“ Having your gracious leave, O King, I will speak 
plainly,” said Prexaspes, boldly. “ Does not my wel- 
fare depend solely upon your favor? Believe that I 
speak, therefore, for your best interests. There was' 
grave trouble brewing amongst those Persians. The 
favor you have shown to the Magi and your marriage 
with your sister, against which, you know, I most 
strongly advised, and the grave insult thereby inflicted 
upon the Prince of Iran, have stirred in them the spirit 
of revolt. I have trembled, O King! My spies have 
kept me well informed. There stands between you and 
destruction at this moment the word of one man, and 
that one is the Prince of Iran! Order me stricken 
dead, if you will, O King, for speaking so boldly; but 
I tell you the truth ! I swear by all the gods, I speak 
the truth ! ” 

The King’s face was dark with wrath, but he real- 
ized the force of his adviser’s words. He gulped down 
a great cup of wine, threw the cup upon the floor, and 
passed a trembling hand over his face. 

“ You may speak truth, Prexaspes,” he admitted. 
“ But how about the Medes and the other levies, are 
they not faithful? They outnumber the Persians and 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


205 


Bactrians. Besides, have I not stultified myself already 
by your advice and placated that same Prince of Iran ? ” 

“ The Medes may be depended upon, but none others. 
It is true we have placated the Prince of Iran. But 
with your permission I will offer further advice.” 

“ Say on ! ” 

“ I advise that you send for the Prince of Iran and 
personally greet him with your royal hand and assure 
him of your favor as King. Thus will you fasten him 
to your cause and satisfy the Aryans, by whose power 
alone you may hope to prosecute this war successfully.” 

The King broke forth in a torrent of curses and im- 
precations. It was a bitter tonic that Prexaspes had 
prescribed. He hated the Prince of Iran with the hatred 
of jealousy and fear. He ended his explosion by saying: 

“ But the day will come when I shall surely slay 
that man ! Now, indeed, I see that I must dissemble. 
Press me not too far on this path, Prexaspes, lest I slay 
you ! Go then and command him to come here. I will 
dissemble. I will be as wise as a serpent — for a 
time ! ” 

Prexaspes bowed low and backed from the royal pres- 
ence. He sent a messenger to the Prince of Iran, who 
came at once. 

The Prince was pale but composed. He bowed low 
over the King’s extended hand, saying : “I am here 
at the King’s command. Let it please the King to com- 
mand.” 

The King glowered sullenly upon the Prince, but en- 
deavored to infuse into his tones a note of cordiality, 
as he said : “ Prince Hystaspis, I have trusted you 

greatly, though, as you well know, no love has ever 
been between us. I hear that there has been much trea- 
sonable talk in this army.” 


20 6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ I know there is much dissatisfaction, O King ! ” an- 
swered the Prince. “ But it cannot be said to be trea- 
sonable. The people of Iran like not the power and 
place given to the fire-worshipers of the hills. The 
Persians, who occupied the chief places under Kirg Cy- 
rus, are grieved that they have not found favor with his 
SOn.” 

“We will show these proud slaves who grumble, that 
the King of Kings brooks no interference ! ” exclaimed 
the King, his anger blazing forth for an instant. “ Prex- 
aspes has given you my decree concerning Athura. You 
may rest assured that she and you may marry safely. 
Where is she? Of all men, you should know.” 

The Prince was surprised at this question, and the 
manner of the King. Evidently Cambyses was endeav- 
oring to restrain his passions and speak pleasantly to 
him. 

“ I have not seen the royal lady since I bade her 
farewell at Persepolis and took with me her pledge to 
marry me,” he answered. “ Neither have I had a letter 
from her since the day when it pleased you to make 
a new law that the King might marry his sisters. Nor 
have I heard what has become of her, save that I did 
hear rumors that she had escaped or had been slain by 
your orders.” 

“ The report that Athura is dead is not true ! ” said 
Cambyses. “ She fled from the palace the day my de- 
cree was made and keeps well hidden, though my slaves 
have searched the world for her. Find her and marry 
her, if you will ! You have my consent. Let that sub- 
ject be forgotten between us. Is this army ready to 
march ? ” 

“ It is ready.” 

“ Then let the march begin on the morrow. The in- 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


207 


suits we have received from Egypt’s King must be 
avenged and that country added to our empire. It is 
said to be very rich. I am weary with the day’s jour- 
ney and will rest. Give such orders as you deem neces- 
sary. j Cambyses, the King of Kings, remembers not the 
former days. My trust and favor I give to you; and 
my consent to your marriage with Athura shall not be 
withdrawn.” 

He turned away, and the Prince with a salute left 
the pavilion. It seemed to the latter that the sky had 
taken on a new glory and that the golden rays of the 
setting sun were indicative of joy. A load had been 
lifted from his heart. Athura had escaped a miserable 
fate and must be still alive. One so resourceful as she 
would know how to save herself. It mattered little 
that Cambyses hated him. His duty demanded faithful 
service to the King and his oath to the Great King 
would remain unbroken. He called together his 
friends among the officers and briefly informed them that 
all present cause for dissatisfaction had been removed 
and that he expected of them loyal service to the King. 

On the next day the great army slowly uncoiled its 
vast length and moved down the narrow coast-line of 
Canaan, bearing woe to ancient Egypt. 

Egypt was ill-prepared for war. From the time that 
Cyrus had reduced all Syria, including Canaan, to sub- 
jection, the Egyptian King, ' Amasis, had known that a 
conflict with the new world-power would come. He 
had heard of the preparations for war made by Cambyses 
and had endeavored to make ready. But Egypt had long 
since lost its ancient vigor. Its people had become rich 
and indolent. They loved not war. They depended 
mainly upon foreign auxiliaries hired by their money 
for their defense. Thirty thousand Greeks and many 


208 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


thousand adventurers from other lands formed the main 
strength of the Egyptian army. Levies. drawn from an 
agricultural and trading people among the Egyptians 
themselves were neither practiced in war nor enthu- 
siastic in the service and made poor soldiers. They 
were brave and many in number, but they knew little 
discipline. They could not stand before the fearful rush 
of the Persian cavalry or the tiger-like ferocity of the 
Aryan infantry. They outnumbered the army of Cam- 
byses, but their very numbers were a source of weak- 
ness because of their lack of discipline. 

Just as the war was beginning, old King Amasis had 
died, leaving his throne to a youth named Psammenitus, 
who had not the skill himself nor good generals to lead 
his army. But he marched forth and took position in 
the desert near Pelusium, with the left of his line of 
battle resting on the Great Sea and its right protecting 
the water-wells and barring the main caravan road to 
Egypt, determined to strike one blow in defense of his 
kingdom. His Greeks were placed on the left, sup- 
ported by Cretan slingers. The center was held by 
stout Ethiopian infantry, black men of ferocious cour- 
age, armed with javelins and swords, terrible in close 
contest. Behind them was a mass of Egyptians. On 
the right, where the plain was more level, there were 
two hundred chariots supported by a mass of irregular 
cavalry, principally Arabs, armed with scimiters and 
long, slender spears. 

The Prince of Iran led the Aryan host with his thirty 
thousand horsemen of the Guard, driving back the Arab 
cavalry which came out to harass his advance, until the 
position and extent of the Egyptian army were dis- 
closed. From the crest of a sand-dune near the sea, 
he carefully surveyed the position occupied by Psam- 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


209 


menitus. It was the afternoon of a cloudless day. At 
his right glistened the sea, its oily waves scarce rippling 
on the shores. At his left and rear, the mountains of 
Palestine were a dim cloud on the horizon. Before him 
was a vast plain, gray and brown with dust and sand, 
where the opposing army was making ready for battle. 
He noted the orderly Greeks, the dark array of Ethio- 
pians, and the wheeling, clattering chariots, taking their 
appointed places. The Prince was accompanied by 
Gobryas and several of his chief captains, who stood 
near with the light of battle in their eyes and joy in their 
hearts. For the long, hot marches would end here in 
victory. They did not dream of defeat. 

The Prince soon formed his plan of battle. He di- 
rected the Guard to take a position in a long line, with 
its right resting at the sand-dune and its left thrown 
back in a wide curve so as to protect the approaching 
infantry from attacks of the Arabs. 

“ Let all our forces be brought up to-night and placed 
in position. Let them sleep on their arms and be ready 
to attack at daylight. The wells of water are in posses- 
sion of the enemy and we must have them to-morrow 
or die of thirst. Here must we conquer or die. If we 
lose the battle, every tribe in Syria and Armenia will 
revolt and attempt to cut us off from retreat to our 
homes,” said the Prince, turning to his officers after a 
long survey of the field. 

He then gave orders for placing the troops. As the 
sun went down, his dusty battalions were taking their 
appointed positions behind the long line of cavalry. He 
placed the Persian and Medean infantry opposite the 
Greeks, with its right resting on the sea. In the center 
were the allied races, principally footmen. On the left 
were the war-chariots, opposing the chariots of the en- 


210 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


emy. Then the cavalry was withdrawn to the rear and 
massed behind the extreme left. Imitating the tactics 
of the Great Cyrus in his last battle, he intended to 
make a detour to the left with the cavalry, assail the ex- 
treme end of the enemy’s right, and roll it back to the 
sea. The pack-train, camp equipage, and the King’s 
pavilion were placed in the rear near the sea and en- 
closed within a palisade of stakes driven into the earth. 
But the King, as became a Persian warrior, bivouacked 
with the soldiers, having taken his station on the sand- 
dunes at the right, where he could see the field of bat- 
tle. 

Night fell upon the opposing hosts, and midnight ar- 
rived before the final dispositions were made. Videttes 
and sentinels were duly stationed, and the tired soldiers 
lay down on their arms to snatch a few hours of rest. 
The Prince of Iran was about to lie down on the sand 
in the midst of his guard when a slave, clad in the livery 
of the King, came and prayed leave to speak with him. 
Bidden to speak, he said : “ My gracious mistress, the 

Queen, requests you to come to her if it be possible. 
I am directed to guide you.” 

The Prince hesitated. He knew that Artistone, the 
younger of the King’s sisters, was referred to as the 
Queen. It was the privilege of the noble Persians and 
their wives to visit each other; but the King had intro- 
duced the customs of the seraglio, the separate harem, 
the veiled faces, and the seclusion of wives. The slave, 
noticing his hesitation, continued : “ The King is not in 

his pavilion and the Queen will meet you in the tent 
of her slaves. She greatly desires you to come. She 
would speak of the Princess Athura.” 

The Prince no longer hesitated. He drew Gobryas 
to one side and informed him of his design. Then, 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


21 1 


throwing a rough cloak about his shoulders, as a dis- 
guise, he motioned the servant to proceed, and followed 
him. They entered the palisadoed camp and went to 
a tent near the King’s pavilion. The slave watched 
outside while the Prince went in and met the child-wife 
of the King. 

The interior of the tent was dimly lighted by a lamp 
burning perfumed oil. At one side was a low couch, 
and, reclining thereon, was Artistone. He bent his knee 
before her and kissed the slender white hand she held 
out to him. 

“ Greeting, Prince and brother ! ” said she. “ Plow 
I have longed to see some one I do not fear! This^ 
camp is full of spies, placed by the King to watch me and 
the other women he has brought with him. Only in 
this one slave who brought you hither and in two maid- 
ens who dress me, have I any confidence. How good it 
is to see your face ! ” 

“It gives me great delight, little sister, to come at 
your bidding. How may I serve you ? ” he returned. 

“ I hear that a great battle is about to take place. Is 
it true ? ” 

“ It is. But have no fear of the result. We shall 
scatter the enemy like sand before a desert wind.” 

“ I have no fear. I would go out and watch the bat- 
tle if I were permitted. Know you aught of Athura ? ” 

“ Nothing, except that the King said she had escaped. 
Can you tell me of her? ” 

Tears filled the Queen’s eyes and wet her cheeks. 
“ Alas ! ” she said, “ I fear she is dead. She locked 
herself in her room after attempting to stab the King 
with her dagger when he came and announced to us 
his decree of marriage. The palace guards were set 
to watch at the door. I was taken away and never saw 


212 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


her more. Sometimes, when the King is savage and 
drunken or is displeased and desires to cause me grief, 
he says that he had her tortured to death. But at other 
times he says that she escaped. I hoped that she had 
communicated with you. Surely she must be dead or she 
would have done so ! ” 

“ She attempted to slay him ? ” 

“ Yes. Her fury was terrible. The King would 
have been killed had he not fled. He came to our sit- 
ting-room, the room in the palace where we so often 
played when we were children, and announced that he 
would make us his wives. After some words, Athura 
drew a dagger and sprang upon him. He leaped back 
out of the room and ran. He shouted to the guards. 
They came. She retreated to her bedroom and barred 
the door. Then the King dragged me away and — I 
am the most unhappy woman living! Ah! how often 
I think of those pleasant days of our childhood when 
our mother loved and played with us and our father 
smiled upon us so graciously! Do you not remember 
them? Will happiness never return to me again? 
Should I die by my own hand as I am tempted ? ” 

The Prince was deeply affected. His voice shook 
with emotion, as he answered : “ Child, it may be the 

day of deliverance will come, perhaps to-morrow. Who 
knows? I know not what to advise. Death is but a 
step into a better existence. Did not Zoroaster, the di- 
vine, so teach? What said Belteshazzer, the Hebrew? 
He, the wisest of men, who talks with spirits, who reads 
all dreams and riddles, who prophesies of the future — 
he says that death is a blessed relief, in that we drop 
a body which suffers and is weak, while the spirit life 
is one of great glory and peace. I do not advise death. 
I do not think Athura is dead. It may be she has gone 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


213 


to Prince Bardya or to my father in Bactra. It is a 
long way to Bactra, and it has been difficult to send 
messengers. There are many reasons why she should 
not communicate.” 

Artistone shuddered and leaned nearer to him as she 
whispered in a frightened manner: “But she could 
not go to Bardya! I am sure that the King has mur- 
dered him. Oh, I saw him as one slain ! On the night 
of the farewell feast, long after he had left the room, 
the Magi were performing wonders and producing spec- 
ters and awful forms. At the last there came the pale 
face of Bardya, floating in the air above them, fierce, 
blood-stained, with a horrible wound in the forehead 
as if made by a sword! I have heard the King mutter 
in his sleep, as he lay half-drunken in the night, about 
the murder of Bardya. He talks in his sleep and sees 
fearful visions ! He wakes trembling and shrieking 
with fear. Ah, my brother, I know that Bardya is 
dead!” 

The Prince believed her and smote his knee with his 
clenched fist, as he exclaimed : “ The day will come 

when the devil-worshipers, with their black lies and 
conjuring, will be put down with a mighty hand! And 
thou,” he cried, raising his face and one hand to heaven, 
“ O Ahura-Mazda, the only God, grant to me the op- 
portunity to avenge the death of Bardya, to avenge the 
insults to your altars, upon that whole evil caste; and 
I will declare your glory upon all the hills ! ” 

“ May your prayer be granted ! ” said the Queen, fer- 
vently. “ How the world would be blessed if some day 
you should lead the hosts of truth against these evil 
and idolatrous men ! The nations would rejoice if you 
were monarch of the world instead of this monster ! ” 

“ Hush ! ” warned the Prince. “ My oath will permit 


214 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


no such thoughts, and it is not wise that you should 
thus speak. But I must now leave you. Is there any- 
thing I can do for you ? ” 

“ No, my brother. I desire you not to think evil of 
me. I am not gifted with the will of Athura. I have 
elected to suffer awhile in patience my strange and un- 
natural position as wife of the King. Sister and wife! 
Such I have heard is the evil custom of the Egyptians, 
who, it is said by Phanes, the Greek, even married their 
own mothers as well as their sisters, in order that their 
royal race might not mingle with a less royal! Have 
great care, my brother ! The King would slay you if he 
dared. He is jealous of you.” 

The Prince arose and stood looking down in great 
pity at the childish, careworn face of Artistone. 

“ I do not fear the King,” he said. “ I am guarded 
by a powerful spirit who will not permit harm to come 
to me. I do not serve Cambyses, but, rather, the King 
of Kings and the Aryan race. I shall go into battle, 
rejoicing to fight for my people. I hope the day may 
soon come when I may aid in crushing those liars who 
are destroying true religion and leading Cambyses astray. 
But now I must go. Should need come, send for me.” 

He turned to leave ; but she asked, while a faint color 
suffused her pale cheeks : “ What of the noble Go- 
bryas ? Is he well and — happy ? ” 

“ He is well, but he is not happy. Gobryas has been 
much pained by the action of the King in forcing you 
into this unnatural marriage. May I say to him that 
you remember him kindly ? ” 

“ Yes. Tell him that it will please me more than all 
else, if he shall acquit himself well in the battle, and 
that he must not too greatly endanger his life. We 
know not what the future has in store. Farewell, 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


215 

brother! May Sraosha place his buckler before you on 
the morrow ! ” 

The Prince departed quietly. The child-queen buried 
her face in her arms and wept bitterly. 

At the first gray light of morn the Prince and several 
officers rode swiftly along the front of the army. As 
they passed, the soldiers sprang up and shouted, clash- 
ing their arms upon their shields and demanding to be 
led to battle. He paused here and there to utter words 
of direction and advice to the officers. To the center 
he said: “ You must move slowly forward and hold 
all the ground you gain until you see the cavalry charg- 
ing the right of the enemy. Then go forward with a 
rush.” To the general of the right wing he said: 
“ Stand fast here on the sand-dunes and attack not those 
Greeks until you see the cavalry charging the Egyptian 
right. Then go forward and quit you like men. For 
those Greeks are brave warriors.” 

He paused before the King, who sat on a rude throne 
placed upon the summit of a hillock of sand from which 
he could view the battle. “ Live forever, O King ! ” he 
said, saluting. “ When it pleases you to order the battle 
joined, we are ready.” 

The King glowered at him sullenly. He was sore and 
ill-natured after his night on the ground. “ See to it 
that you win this battle for me, or death shall be your 
portion ! ” he said. “ Let no quarter be given to those 
dogs yonder, who by their impudence have brought on 
them my wrath and have caused me weariness in sleep- 
ing out here beneath the stars ! ” 

“ I hear your words,” replied the Prince, coldly. 
" Rest assured that we shall win this battle or we shall 
welcome death.” 

“Enough!” exclaimed the King. “Join battle when 


21 6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


you please! I have no appetite for talk. I have sent 
for wine and will drink while you slay yonder reptile- 
worshipers. I do not see their godlike calf at the front. 
Have a care of his horns ! ” The King laughed at his 
own wit. 

Again saluting, the Prince turned his horse and gal- 
loped off, followed by his staff. He saw that the enemy 
was also making ready for battle, and he forgot the 
King in the fierce joy of conflict. Placing himself at 
the head of his cavalry, he gave the signal for advance. 

Two hundred chariots sprang forward, and the long 
lines of infantry moved. From the other side opposing 
chariots dashed out and, in a moment, the crash of 
colliding wheels and the shouts and screams of combat- 
ants arose. The Persian cavalry rode at a brisk trot out 
to the left and by a wide circuit came in upon the right 
flank and rear of the Egyptians, scattering the Arabs 
who vainly sought to oppose. Along the whole front, 
two miles or more in extent, the battle was joined. The 
sky was filled with darts. The sun, springing up from 
the east, flashed upon sword and spear and upon strug- 
gling men who stabbed and slashed and reviled and 
cursed each other. The Aryan right as ordered stood 
still. But the Greeks of the opposing line came for- 
ward to the assault, like a moving wall prickly with spears, 
their fair, eager faces ablaze with the light of battle; 
and as they came on they shouted to Phanes daring him 
to come and meet them whom he had betrayed. Sling- 
ers and archers pelted them as they advanced; but, 
partially covered by their big, round shields, they did 
not halt. The Persian and Medean infantry was not 
terrified, but prayed the captains for leave to charge. 
The presence of the King, in whose sight they must do 
or die, nerved the Aryan soldier for the contest. When 


THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 


217 


the Greeks arrived at the base of the sand-dunes, the 
King, disregarding the orders of the Prince of Iran, 
directed his infantry to charge, and the men sprang 
forward and down upon the Greeks with spears at rest. 
Then was shown the splendid discipline of these mer- 
cenaries of Psammenitus. They met the living wall of 
men rolling down upon them with firm, up-thrusting 
spears. The shock was terrific. The lines swayed 
back and forth. The longer spears of the Greeks gave 
them the advantage. Unable to reach their enemies, the 
Persians impotently struggled against the iron hedge 
and were thrust back. Cambyses observed the contest 
with alarm. He sent in his own body-guard to aid the 
hard-pressed infantry. But the Greeks moved steadily 
onward. Their phalanx could not be pierced. They 
seemed invincible. They surmounted the hills. But 
here the uneven ground broke their formation some- 
what and enabled the Persians to press in and come to 
close quarters. 

Cambyses was no coward. He stayed with his guard, 
but he began to cast about for aid. He saw the long, 
swaying lines of men to his left, where the allies fought 
with the fierce Ethiopians. He observed the mixed and 
tangled wreckage of struggling horses and men where 
the chariots had met. Looking beyond, he saw the 
dense mass of Persian cavalry, led by the Prince of 
Iran in person, on a magnificent white horse, wheeling 
about upon the rear and right flank of the Egyptians, 
driving back a cloud of Arabs. He watched the cav- 
alry come thundering down upon the rear of the enemy, 
bringing terror and confusion. Psammenitus, who was 
mounted on a fleet dromedary, also saw the coming 
destruction and, terrified, fled from the field at full 
speed. The Ethiopians, trodden down and overthrown 


218 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


by the heavy Persian horse, lost courage and quickly 
became a mob. The savage allies of the Persian line 
hewed them down without mercy. In a very short space 
of time none but the Greeks were left to present any 
resistance. Their captains, seeing that the battle was 
lost, ceased the forward movement and sought to form 
their ranks in a square. Surrender was not considered, 
for the hated Phanes was with the enemy.. But because 
of the inequalities of the ground, they were not able to 
form before the Prince’s cavalry rode in upon them, 
broke through their wavering lines, smote them with 
maces, hewed them with swords, and stabbed them with 
javelins, until few were left. They stood their ground 
to the last and, in death, nobly redeemed their oaths to 
Psammenitus. So, in vast slaughter, the army of the 
Egyptian King disappeared, and with it fell Egypt. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 

T HE King of Egypt fled on his swift dromedary, 
while the men who had marched with him to battle 
gave up their lives in his behalf and a red riot of slaugh- 
ter stained the desert sands. The Persian cavalry, now 
unhindered by any organized resistance, carried death 
to the despairing, panting fugitives who fled from the 
contest. The Egyptian army was annihilated. Barely 
did the King himself enter his city of Memphis and 
close its gates ere the Prince of Iran, at the head of a 
picked body of men on horses almost spent with rapid 
going, appeared and demanded his surrender. The vast 
array of invaders soon spread over the fertile valley 
of Egypt and shut the king so closely within his city- 
walls that no succor could enter and only hope could 
flee. Psammenitus, unable to face a hero’s death, 
bowed to the power of the King of Kings, surrendered 
into his hands his crown, and acknowledged him as lord. 
He took his place with other captive kings at the table 
of his master and ate in bitterness of spirit the bread of 
peace. 

Victory having come to him easily, Cambyses became 
puffed up and arrogated to himself divine attributes. 
Secretly his heart was eaten with envy of the Prince 
of Iran, the idol of the army, to whom all men attributed 
the great victory. As a result, the king openly slighted 
the Prince, relieved him of the general command, placed 
219 


220 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


other officers near his own person and through them 
issued his orders. Leaving barely enough troops to gar- 
rison lower Egypt, Cambyses himself led a great army 
southward into Ethiopia; but, as he had failed to take 
into account the vast deserts through which he had to 
pass to reach that region, his army soon came to want 
and starvation, and half of the soldiers composing it 
died of disease and privation. Had not the Prince of 
Iran asserted his prerogatives, assumed command of 
the garrisons of Egypt, and gathered a great caravan 
which he sent to the King’s relief, the remainder of the 
ill-fated army would have perished. Undeterred by this 
experience, the King sent a second expedition against 
the people of the oasis of Ammon and the priests of its 
great temple; but the whole army perished in a mighty 
sand-storm. He contemplated a third expedition for 
the reduction of Carthage and the northern littoral of 
Africa; but it failed because the Phoenicians refused to 
give the aid of their fleets against their kindred. 

All of these events consumed much time. Meanwhile 
in Egypt the King of Kings ruled with an iron hand. 
He looked with suspicion upon everybody. Knowing 
that he was loved by none, he filled his court with spies 
that he might detect any who would dare even to whis- 
per against him. He blotted out in the blood of Psam- 
menitus and his relatives an incipient revolt of the 
Egyptians, who, encouraged by the vast misfortunes that 
had befallen the army of their conqueror, dared to dream 
of liberty. He derided the Egyptian gods, closed their 
temples and made granaries of them, and slew the sa- 
cred bull, Apis, with his own sword. His jealousy led 
him to murder many of his own officers. Some of the 
most valiant men of the army upon slight pretext were 
arrested and executed summarily; others were found 
dead from the stabs of hired assassins. 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


221 


The Prince of Iran now habitually wore a coat of 
mail beneath his tunic, and to it he owed safety twice 
from the weapons of assassins. Once in the night, as 
he walked alone in the garden of the palace occupied 
by him as headquarters, a man leaped upon him and 
drove a javelin into his back, almost hurling him to the 
earth, but, owing to the mail, only bruising him. The 
assassin escaped. An arrow, shot from the shadow of 
a deserted temple as he rode by, slightly wounded his 
left arm and rebounded from the mail on his body. 
Again the assassin escaped. Thereafter Gobryas and 
other officers insisted that the Prince keep a powerful 
body-guard around him; and the King, having been in- 
formed of the attempts on his life, could not reasonably 
object. 

One day shortly after King Cambyses had departed 
on his expedition against Ethiopia, the Prince walked 
alone in the garden surrounding his dwelling in Mem- 
phis, examining with much interest the flowers and 
shrubs growing there. He had no duties to perform. 
Others administered the civil offices. Five thousand only 
of his own troopers were in the city under his command ; 
and except to watch them drill and see that they were 
fed, he had nothing to do. His thoughts were of Athura 
and of the many messengers he had dispatched to the 
east in search of her. Presently as he drew near to the 
street-gate, he noticed a beggar sitting by the gate ap- 
parently resting and asleep. He glanced at the man, 
whose countenance was that of a Hebrew, and was about 
to turn away, when the beggar opened his eyes and at 
once prostrated himself with his face in the dust. 

“ Live forever, O friend of God!” said the beggar. 
“ Do I indeed behold the mighty Prince of Iran ? ” He 
spoke in the Medean dialect. 


222 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The Prince answered : “ You have said who I am. 

What do you wish ? ” 

“ I bear a message.” 

“ Arise and deliver it.” 

The man arose and, taking from his tunic a small 
packet, delivered it to the Prince, at the same time ejacu- 
lating with a deep sigh of relief : “ Praise be to the God 
of Abraham ! I have kept my word to the Prophet ! ” 

The Prince tore off the wrappings and unfolded a 
sheet of papyrus, on which was written in a hand he well 
knew : 

“To my beloved , the Prince of my Soul, greeting: 

“ The bearer of this letter is to be trusted even as his 
master, the one who met you on the banks of the Choas- 
pes and showed you the spirit of your ancestor, is to be 
trusted. He will tell you many things of me. He can- 
not tell how much I long to be with you or how my 
heart is sick with anxiety for your safety. How long 
are the days ! How lonely the nights ! But lest the one 
whose shadow darkens the world should pursue me or 
injure you, I have long kept silence. Now I must hear 
from you. I have promised the messenger great rewards 
and I know that you will make good my promises. Send 
him back to me quickly, for my soul is exceedingly weary 
and sick with waiting for word from you. Farewell, be- 
loved ! ” 

The missive was unsigned, but the Prince knew from 
whom it came. His heart leaped with such joy that he 
became dizzy and he staggered like a drunken man. Re- 
covering his usual calm demeanor with a mighty effort, he 
said : “ Though in the guise of a beggar you come, son 

of Abraham, yet do you appear to me as an angel of 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


223 


light, bringing joy to my soul such as I have not felt for 
many sad days! Know you the writer of this? Have 
you seen her lately ? How is she ? Speak, man ! Great 
shall be your reward ! ” 

The man’s face shone with joy. The gladness he had 
brought to this great one of earth was infectious. He 
arose and stood in humble attitude. 

“ Great Lord,” he said. “ I have not seen this star 
of the morning for three months, having come hither 
by a long journey; but, when mine eyes looked upon her 
as I started to come hither, they were blinded by the 
light of her eyes and I shaded them before the majesty 
of her countenance. Like a rose of Sharon is she ! Like 
a cedar on Lebanon stands she, strong and beautiful! 
The music of her voice is as the song of many waters 
and loveliness enshrouds her as the darkness enshrouds 
the moon! Behold, are not all men her slaves? They 
upon whom she deigns to smile would cast themselves to 
the lions if she commanded, or would fall upon their own 
swords if she wished. She is well, but she is not happy ; 
for she speaks much of my lord, the Prince of Iran, and 
sighs because she sees him not.” 

“ Where is she?” 

“ She is with the prophet of God, the great Daniel, 
known to you as Belteshazzer, in an oasis of the desert 
of Arabia. The sons of the desert are kindred to the 
prophet and they dwell happily and safely together. 
None except I and her two maids know who the royal 
maiden is. Most happy am I to enjoy the trust of the 
great master ! ” 

“ Then she escaped, indeed ! O thou glorious life-giv- 
ing Spirit, Ahura-Mazda, I thank thee ! ” 

The Prince raised his eyes to the blue vault of heaven 
and removed the helmet from his head. The Hebrew 


224 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


watched him sympathetically ; then, as the Prince turned 
to him again, he said, “ Yes, Great Lord, she escaped 
from the palace at night and rode on a horse to the rock 
known as Behistun on the road to Susa. There my mas- 
ter, moved by the spirit, met her and took her with him 
into the desert ten days’ journey west of Babylon, where 
in all honor and safety they have kept her. I am re- 
quested to bear to her again a message from you, if it 
please you to give me one. Her message was unsigned 
and bore no words by which its meaning would be known, 
had I fallen into the hands of the King. But I can dis- 
course to you of her. The prophet sends to you greet- 
ing, with words of good cheer. He bids me say that the 
times and seasons are changing rapidly and that great 
events will happen presently, in which you will have 
large part.” 

“ Come, then, into my house, servant of Belteshazzer ! ” 
said' the Prince. “You shall have great rewards. You 
shall be fed and clothed and be given riches beyond your 
dreams. We will spend the remainder of this day in con- 
verse of her and of her great protector.” 

The Prince led the way into his dwelling, and there 
his servants hurried to bathe and dress the messenger 
and to set before him victual and drink. And while he 
ate, his royal host sat near, plying him with questions. 
It was a great day in the life of Eleazer, the scribe, serv- 
ant and confidential friend of Belteshazzer, the prophet 
of God. In the years to follow, when his host had be- 
come the mighty King of Kings, he never tired of re- 
lating this interview to his sons and to his son’s sons, 
and how the gracious Prince had talked familiarly with 
him as with a friend. 

Three days later, escorted by a strong body of Per- 
sian cavalry, he returned by way of Damascus to Babylon, 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


225 


loaded with riches. At Babylon he left his escort, re- 
sumed his disguise, and went into the desert, bearing 
with him a message from the Prince of Iran to Athura. 
This related the giving of the King's consent to their 
marriage and advised her that it would be safe for her 
to go to Persepolis and there dwell in seclusion with his 
mother, under the guardianship of King Hystaspis, who 
had returned there, until the close of the present cam- 
paign. Then he would come and marry her, and there- 
after defy Cambyses. 

Weary of the tent-life of the desert, she prevailed upon 
Belteshazzer to go with her to Persepolis. Here he and 
the philosophical King of Iran spent many happy days in 
study and learned dispute, while she, protected from 
danger by a strong guard of the King’s own men, re- 
sided in comfort and safety, waiting with patience the 
coming of her chosen one. 

Meanwhile the King of Kings, having suffered the se- 
vere reverses of fortune before mentioned, had aban- 
doned himself to drunkenness and debauchery. His evil 
temper, aggravated by his reverses, was ungoverned. 
On the slightest provocation, he slew servants with his 
own hands or caused them to be cruelly tortured. If 
his spies or favorites mentioned unfavorably an officer 
or soldier, death, often accompanied by tortures, such as 
flaying alive, impaling on stakes, or dismemberment, was 
inflicted upon the unfortunate accused. He even dared 
seize and execute several noble Persians, thus carrying 
into effect his jealous resolve to reduce their haughty 
spirits. Finally a day came, when a dreadful murder 
forced to action a conspiracy among prominent Persians 
to dethrone him. 

Cambyses and his sister-wife were at dinner, when the 
King, after alluding to her sad countenance, derisively 


226 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


said to her: “ You are like these other proud, upstart 
Persians, moping about with disapproving countenance! 
They shall all learn to bow the knee and to fall on their 
faces in the dust before me, or they shall die! Who 
am I that I should bear with them? I swear by Ahri- 
man, that I will arrest every Persian officer ; and on the 
morrow twelve shall die, on the day after twelve more 
shall die, and on each succeeding day a like number, until 
they are finished ! ” 

He banged his great fist down upon the table before 
him. His sister was greatly moved. Her state of health 
was such that she was extremely weak and nervous. 
Her face was white and her eyes were full of horror. 
The half-drunken King, noticing her look of repulsion, 
was infuriated, and, calling her a vile name, shouted: 
“ What ? Do you also defy me ? Speak, craven, ere I 
tear out your tongue ! ” 

The spirit in the child-woman suddenly blazed up and, 
arising from the couch where she had been reclining, 
she stood before the brute with clenched hands and flash- 
ing eyes. 

“ Murderer ! ” she cried. “ You have abandoned all 
good ! You are all evil ! You foully murdered Bardya ! 
You have driven Athura to her death! You have dis- 
honored me! Would you murder all the Aryan race? 
Are you a Persian ? Or are you a devil ? ” 

For a moment Cambyses was too dazed to speak. 
Never had any one addressed him thus. Lashed to in- 
sane fury by her words, he sprang up with stuttering 
curses, knocked the frail woman down, and jumped upon 
her prostrate body with his feet, stamping and crushing 
her into insensibility. The servants screamed, and some 
of them endeavored to prevent him ; but he drew a dag- 
ger and stabbed one to death, wounded another, and 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


227 


drove all out of his presence. Then, recovering his 
senses somewhat and stricken with remorse, he knelt at 
the side of his sister and wept aloud. He then called 
for his surgeons and bade them save her or die. They 
tried faithfully to restore her to consciousness, but with- 
out avail. She died within the hour. 

This horrible crime soon became known among the 
Persians. There were then encamped near Memphis 
about fifty thousand men, the remnant of the Aryans who 
had followed the King into Egypt. Conferences were 
at once held among the Persian officers and it was de- 
cided that Cambyses, being insane, should be deposed. 
The Prince of Iran had no part in these deliberations. 
With Gobryas and a body-guard, he had gone to visit 
the nearest pyramids and had been absent several days. 
Spies duly reported to the King the discontent of the 
army. On the next day after the murder of his sister, 
the King caused the arrest of fifty of the chief officers 
of the army, many of them sons of the highest nobility 
of Iran. True to his oath, taken before his sister, he 
slew twelve of them and caused their heads to be hung 
on the gates of the city with an inscription warning all 
traitors of a like fate. At once there was a vast uproar. 
The Aryan troops arose in a mass and marched into 
Memphis to seize the King. A bloody battle took place 
in the gardens of the King’s palace, in which the King’s 
body-guard was cut in pieces and its remnants driven 
into the palace, where behind heavy gates and doors 
they pantingly awaited death. Prexaspes commanded the 
body-guard and made a brave defense. But the veteran 
Persians and Bactrians were not to be repulsed. They 
were about to batter down the palace gates, when the 
Prince of Iran arrived. Immediately the infuriated men 
raised a roar of welcome and thrust upon him at once the 


228 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


chief command, begging him to lead them and to allow 
them to set him up as King. 

The King was not deficient in physical courage. So- 
bered at last by the awful results of his fury in the mur- 
der of his sister, and caring little what the end of this 
revolt might be, desperate and savage, ready to fight to 
the end, he paced back and forth behind the battlements 
surrounding the roof of the great palace wherein he was 
besieged, and glowered sullenly down upon the raging 
mob below. Prexaspes came to him, ostensibly for or- 
ders but really to advise that overtures of peace be made. 
To him the King said rabidly : “ What ! Will you turn 

against me also? Why not go down and join those? 
Perhaps they will honor you ! Saw you not that Prince 
of Iran out yonder? I thought I saw him ride up. Even 
now, if I mistake not, he stands yonder in the midst of 
his officers planning how best to take me. Bring up a 
dozen of the best archers. Him at least shall they 
slay ! ” 

Prexaspes shook his head impatiently, and, while keep- 
ing his eye on the King lest the latter might attack him, 
he said harshly : “ Have I not said that the Prince of 

Iran is oath-bound to you? He alone can save you this 
day ! Would you slay the only man who can call off those 
wolves yonder? It is madness to slay him. We shall be 
torn limb for limb if he save us not ! ” 

The King did not answer immediately. He watched 
the movements of the mob with tiger-like eyes. He saw 
Prince Hystaspis pass slowly through the mob and ob- 
served that the officers were also passing back and forth 
shouting orders. He saw the men falling in with orderly 
precision and, in a few minutes, that the mob had become 
an army. Company after company formed in the open 
garden and the adjacent streets, until on all sides of the 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


229 


palace a solid cordon of men stood at rest with officers 
duly advanced before them. Prexaspes waited impa- 
tiently for orders, but the King only ordered wine to be 
brought. 

The Prince of Iran had said to the officers who were 
directing the mob : “ Captains of Iran, I am grieved 

to the heart! Never before have the Aryans turned on 
their King in this manner and assaulted his high Maj- 
esty ! But the provocation has been great! Neverthe- 
less, if the Aryans rule the world, they must obey their 
kings ! By your act you have forfeited your lives and 
under the law are as dead men ! I will go to the King 
and seek his pardon for you and for those he now holds 
in prison. Speak to the men and say that I, the Prince 
of Iran, their commander, order them to desist until I go 
to the King and return ! ” 

Up spoke a grizzled veteran, who had campaigned with 
Cyrus : “ O most beloved Prince, go not to the King ! 

Does he not hate you? Has he not without cause mur- 
dered his brother and his two sisters ? Why do the heads 
of our comrades hang on yonder walls? By the great 
God, we have sworn that he shall release the others or 
die! He is a madman, and it is no treason to dethrone 
him. Go not to him ! He will slay you also ! ” 

The Prince looked upon the rugged face of the speaker 
with love, but he said reprovingly : “ I know your heart, 

Arbax; but you forget that he is the son of Cyrus, the 
Great King. What of me? Have I not suffered at his 
hands? Yet do I counsel obedience. Will you not be 
guided by me ? ” 

“ Always and forever ! ” answered Arbax. “ But is it 
not just to demand that he release our officers as well as 
pardon the men ? ” 

“ It is just. If he refuse, then indeed is he mad and 


230 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


you do well to take him from the throne. I will go to 
him demanding this. Will you abide the result? ” 

A common assent was given by all. Only Gobryas, 
whose soul was bitter because of the death of Artistone, 
exclaimed : “ Prince and brother, let me carry this de- 

mand to the King, and you remain here! If he refuse 
our request, or slay me, it will matter little. There may 
be no need of further rioting ! Let me go in your stead.” 

But the Prince shook his head. To send Gobryas 
meant to send death to the King, as the latter, he knew, 
was in a mood to slay the monster who had crushed the 
life out of the woman he loved. 

“ Have patience, my brother,” said the Prince. “ The 
state is above all else. Shall we slay our King and 
plunge the whole world into anarchy? Every subject 
nation would revolt. We are in the midst of our en- 
emies and far from home with a weakened army. Ter- 
ror of the King of Kings lies heavy upon the subject- 
peoples. It must not be removed now. No, the time is 
not ripe ! Iran must be prepared to set up another King 
before throwing down this one. The King will see the 
justice of our demands.” 

Another captain spoke up, voicing the decision of all: 
“We will obey you, as our commander. But our broth- 
ers must be released and pardon extended to all. If 
you return not in one half-hour with their pardon, we 
storm the palace and slay every man therein. We swear 
it!” 

“We swear it ! ” echoed all. 

“ Do as you say ! ” answered the Prince. “ But I will 
return. Fear not for me ! One higher than I goes with 
me. Remain here and let the men not move from their 
places.” 

He departed at once to the palace-gate, and, to the 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


231 


guards peering forth from loopholes at its sides he com- 
manded : “ Open ! I go to the King, bearing peace ! ” 

The door was swung back to admit him. The guards 
had expected only death at the hands of the savage men 
who stood around the palace in silent, menacing atti- 
tude, and peace they greatly desired. The Prince was 
conducted to the roof, where he found Prexaspes and 
the King. The latter had seated himself at a small table 
and was drinking wine. He turned to the Prince, who 
was startled at the sight of his haggard face, his blood- 
shot eyes, and trembling hands — trembling, not in fear, 
but from nervousness and debauchery. The King’s voice 
was full of bitterness and hate, as he said : “ Prince of 

Iran, I bid you welcome! Your eyes are doubtless glad 
to behold your King at the mercy of yonder rabble ! 
What come you for ? My crown ? ” 

The Prince saluted the King gravely and looked down 
upon him with ill-concealed disgust and pity. He said 
in cold, measured tones : “ King of the World, the day 

has come when even I am unable to restrain the soldiers 
of Iran. Those men and their fathers made your father 
King of Kings, King of the World, the Great King. 
They have added Egypt to your empire. How have you 
rewarded them? Think you that without these Aryans 
and their officers whom you have imprisoned, you could 
sit here in safety one day? Not so! These Egyptians, 
these Syrians and Babylonians, serve you not because 
they love you, but because they fear our soldiers. Are 
you mad ? Why have you given yourself over to murder 
and debauchery? Why have you forsaken your God 
and allied yourself with the vile Magi? I speak plainly 
but loyally. I am oath-bound to support you, but I 
swear that unless you now be advised by me, I will do 
nothing to save you from these men, who thirst to 


232 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


avenge the blood of Bardya, of Artistone, and of these 
others you have slain without just cause! ” 

The King’s face grew purple with rage. He sprang 
to his feet and half-drew his sword. But his eyes, look- 
ing into the eyes of the Prince, saw in them a fierce, sav- 
age light and a compelling gaze that drove him back to 
his seat. He dared not lift his hand against this man. 
A chill of abject fear ran through his body; and he saw, 
as if by revelation, a hideous chasm opening before 
him. Into that chasm of present and eternal destruction 
he had been about to leap. He drew back and shudder- 
ingly covered his face with his hands. His nerves were 
unstrung by debauchery and by his fearful crimes. He 
had come to a place where, in the face of death, he realized 
how evil his life had been. It was true, as he now ac- 
knowledged to himself, that the position he held was due 
to the men he had slighted, insulted, imprisoned, or mur- 
dered. He was silent a moment, and as he sank back 
upon his chair he weakly passed a hand across his eyes 
and said : “ What do you advise ? Your words are true ! 

I have been mad, but now I am restored to reason and 
I see clearly.” 

The Prince was surprised. He had not expected such 
sudden change. He thought rapidly, not only for the 
present safety of the King, but for the good of the Ayran 
race. A friendly, cordial note sounded in his voice, as 
he answered : “ Be advised by me, O King ! Put away 

from you the Magi. Put aside these Medean favorites. 
Surround yourself with men of your own race and fill 
the high offices of the empire with its nobility. Renounce 
the witchcraft of the fire-worshipers and proclaim to the 
world the rule of Ahura-Mazda. Pardon the men in re- 
bellion and release all prisoners. Bestow compensation 
upon the widows and relatives of those you have slain. 


THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 


'233 


Then will the people of Iran support you and yours on 
the throne forever. Then will your reign become truly 
great and glorious ! ” 

The King remained silent a long time after the Prince 
ceased speaking. A good impulse stirred within his 
heart. Life had been without happiness to him since 
that fatal night when he had ordered Bardya slain. 
Hate, envy, and malice towards the best men of his own 
race had filled his heart. Remorse over his brother’s 
fate had been with him, but it was as nothing to the re- 
morse and grief gnawing his soul over the death of Artis- 
tone, the gentle sister and wife whom he really loved. 
Could he ever atone? He would try. 

“ Let it be done as you say,” he commanded, rising 
unsteadily and shaking himself as if he would shake 
off a horrible dream. “ Prexaspes, you shall write de- 
crees to fulfill all that our beloved Prince advises. So 
be it! I turn back into the old ways of my fathers. 
I will dismiss the Magi. I will fill all chief offices with 
Persians. I will dismiss my new body-guard of Medes, 
and you. Prince, shall furnish the new Imperial Guard 
and command it. Write a decree, Prexaspes, making 
this Prince the chief man in my empire after the King. 
Evermore will I be guided by his advice. The Magi 
must go down and back to their haunts in the hills. The 
temples of Ahura-Mazda shall open; and I will offer a 
thousand sacrifices to atone for my sins. Order the pris- 
oners released. Write an address to be read to the army, 
telling of my new resolve. I will go down to the soldiers 
and tell them this myself ! ” 

“ Not so, O King ! ” said the Prince. “ Let me deal with 
these men. Let your decrees be prepared and signed at 
once. I will go down, release the imprisoned officers and 
return to the army with them. This, O King, may be a 
great day for good to the Aryan race ! ” 


2 34 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ Let every order given by the Prince of Iran be 
obeyed/’ said the King to Prexaspes. 

The latter bowed low, and, followed by the Prince, 
departed immediately to release the imprisoned officers, 
and in a few moments these went forth to join the re- 
joicing troops. The palace gates were thrown open, its 
defenders marched out and departed to a distant garri- 
son, and a new guard of Persians was placed in charge. 
The Prince of Iran, having secured the decrees and pub- 
lished them, assumed charge of the King’s affairs. Thirty 
days of mourning for Artistone were observed. Com- 
pensation for the death of those slain by the King’s orders 
and banishment of the Magi from affairs of state fol- 
lowed. 

King Cambyses determined to return to Medea in 
order to complete the work of restoring to power the 
Persian faction. Aryandes, a noble Persian, was ap- 
pointed satrap of Egypt and the bulk of the army was 
left with him. The King, with a guard of ten thousand 
Persians and an army of fifty thousand mixed troops, 
escorting a vast train loaded with the wealth of Egypt, 
marched by easy stages out of the latter country, through 
Canaan, along the shore of the Great Sea, to a point near 
Mount Carmel, where he turned towards Damascus. 
The curses of Egypt went with him. Her priests, under 
the milder rule of the sane Aryandes, then returned to 
her deserted temples. But so broken were the Egyptians 
and so strong was the Persian hold that no rebellion oc- 
curred. The Egyptian people, having learned that while 
the Persian King might be harsh yet his rule in the main 
was just, did no more than dream of revolution; and for 
a century Egypt slept peacefully beneath the paw of the 
Persian lion. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 

A FTER resting some days by the sea near Mount 
Carmel, the King’s army moved eastward towards 
Damascus, passing north of Lake Chinneroth and south 
of Mount Hermon, through the ancient land of Bashan, 
and so came to the small city of Hamath near the head- 
waters of the Jordan. 

Since leaving Egypt the King had kept himself se- 
cluded, either riding in a closed litter carried on the 
shoulders of stout slaves, or staying within his tent. He 
was gloomy and morose. He brooded much alone, and 
when in his darkest moods was a savage and unreason- 
able maniac. The Persian cavalry, of which his body- 
guard was composed, regarded him with ill-suppressed 
hatred. The remainder of the army was disaffected and 
mutinous. A factional spirit had sprung up among the 
soldiers. The different nationalities and religions 
clashed. Especially did the Aryan monotheists despise 
the worshipers of many gods and the devil-worship of 
the Magi. Only the strong hand of the Prince of Iran, 
for whom all had respect, could repress disorder and en- 
force discipline. 

The King halted a day at Hamath and allowed the 
army to rest before entering the desert road for Damas- 
cus. The Prince of Iran mounted his favorite horse 
and, accompanied by Gobryas and a score of men, rode 
out towards Mount Hermon. As they were about to 
235 


236 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


ascend the lower hills, they met a runner or message- 
bearer, coming down from the mountain, who, when he 
saw the Prince, stopped running and bowed himself to 
the earth. The Prince halted. He saw that the man 
was a Hebrew. 

“ Do not mine eyes behold the great lord, the mighty 
Prince of Iran ? ” asked the runner. 

“ I am he,” answered the Prince. 

The man produced a roll from his close-fitting tunic 
and handed it to the Prince, who, greatly surprised, 
opened and read: 

“ Greeting to the royal Prince, Darius of Iran, son of 
King Hystaspis! May God have you in favor! Hear- 
ing that you are with the great army near Hamath, and 
having much to say of those you love well, I pray that you 
will appoint a time and place where I may meet you. I 
do not think it best to come into the King’s camp, unless 
you may assure me of a safe escort. My trusty servant, 
Joseph, will bear safely to me any message you may 
send. If you would visit me, he will guide you to my 
tent. 

“ Farewell, 

“ Belteshazzer.” 

The Prince’s heart leaped with joy. Once only had 
he heard from the Princess Athura, and he knew not 
whether she had taken his advice and gone to Persepolis. 
Perhaps she had chosen to stay with Belteshazzer and 
was now with him. He handed the letter to Gobryas to 
read and said to the messenger : “ I will go to your 

master. Lead the way ! ” 

The messenger again saluted and, turning his face to 
the mountain, led the way with a long swinging stride, 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


237 


going so swiftly that the horses of the Persians occa- 
sionally galloped to keep near him. The road wound up- 
ward around the spurs of the mountain. Having sur- 
mounted a high ridge, they came at length upon a small 
plateau several acres in extent, from which the rugged 
heights went up still farther and upon which were sev- 
eral cedar and fir trees. At one side a dashing torrent 
poured out from a gulch, spread out in a swirling pool, 
leaped over a rocky barrier, and disappeared into a can- 
yon. Near the pool on a grassy plot was a pavilion 
of dark cloth and, clustered near it, a score of lesser 
tents. Several horses grazed on the green before the 
tents, and a group of men armed with bows and spears 
stood near the pavilion. As the Persians drew near, 
a man of stately and benign aspect emerged from it and 
spoke reassuringly to the men, who were uneasily re- 
garding the newcomers as possible enemies. Then he 
remained standing at the tent door and waved a hand 
in greeting to the Prince. It was Belteshazzer. The 
Prince spurred his steed forward and, dismounting, has- 
tened to Belteshazzer, embraced him affectionately, and 
kissed both his cheeks. 

“ Hail, Master,” he exclaimed. “ How long it has been 
since I last saw you ! Are you well ? ” 

“ My health is excellent, my son,” answered the He- 
brew, cordially. “ Glad indeed am I to behold you ! 
Bid your men dismount. My servants shall set food be- 
fore them and attend to their horses.” 

He called a servant to him and gave the Prince’s ret- 
inue in his charge. Then he led the Prince into the 
pavilion and caused him to sit down and partake of re- 
freshments. The Prince looked about him expectantly, 
but was disappointed in finding no indications that 
Athura was in the camp. Belteshazzer knew his thoughts 


238 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


and smilingly said : “ She is not here, my son. When 

we received your letter bidding her go to your father, 
we considered your advice good and traveled thither 
by easy journeys. We were guests of your father many 
months. I left her there under his protection and in the 
love and care of your mother, when I journeyed hither. 
She was well. More beautiful than the morn, sweeter 
than the roses that bloom in Persian gardens, as pure 
as the snows of Demavend, she waits for you! Your 
father has established such a strong guard around his 
palace that it resembles a camp ; and none go in or come 
out who are not known.” 

“ My gratitude is unspeakable, O Prophet of God ! ” 
said the Prince, fervently. “If there shall ever be any 
favor I may render you, it shall be rendered. Have 
you ever loved a woman? And know you the pain of 
separation from her ? ” 

Belteshazzer sighed as he answered : “ Yea, I have 

known the love of a wife. But she has gone before 
and awaits me on the shore of the river of life. Like 
a spring of water and a green tree in a desert, is the 
love of a good woman. I have much to tell you, my son ; 
but I know you desire me to speak of her most.” 

He then related the manner of Athura’s escape from the 
palace of Cambyses at Hamadan, and the manner of her 
life since. Then he gave to the Prince a large packet, 
containing letters from the Princess, from King Hystas- 
pis, and from the Queen-mother. 

“ Now,” he continued, “ having told you that which 
you wished most to know as a man, I must speak with 
you of matters of state in which you are concerned as a 
Prince and as the King to be. Even as you drew near, 
it was given me of the spirit to perceive that this day 
is full of mighty portent. Even now there enter men 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


239 


into the King’s camp bearing news that will shake the 
King’s soul. I have also received from trusty agents 
within the week great news that has traveled to others 
less swiftly. Evil men have seized the government of 
the world at Hamadan. Patatheites, the regent, has 
brought forth one whom he calls Bardya, the King’s 
brother, and has proclaimed him King of Kings. He 
has caused a decree to be published remitting all taxes 
for three years, declaring that Cambyses is a maniac and 
possessed of evil spirits, and ordering that he be appre- 
hended and imprisoned. You are surprised. Well may 
you be. But fear not. It is not Bardya that reigns, but 
an impostor. He is that Gaumata whom the Great King 
maimed by cutting off his ears. Evil has been the life 
of Cambyses, but not so evil as are the lives of those men 
who have usurped power.” 

The Prince uttered an exclamation of wonder and in- 
credulity. 

“ But is Bardya dead ? How knew you this ? How 
can that Gaumata hope to impersonate him long? ” 

Belteshazzer smiled and remained silent for a mo- 
ment. His eyes were fixed as if looking within, and 
he assumed a listening attitude, as one might in revery. 
Presently he spoke softly and dreamily: 

“ Yea, I see them even now sitting in a room of the 
great palace! Patatheites paces up and down, his pale, 
sharp countenance wreathed in a triumphant smile. Gau- 
mata, the earless one, sits on the throne, uneasy and 
afraid. He wears a turban low down on his head after 
the fashion of the Arabs, but it is to conceal his lack of 
ears. He resembles Bardya, but he is Gaumata. He 
has shown himself to the people, who have acclaimed 
him. He awaits uneasily the return of messengers sent 
to all parts of the earth. In him the Magi triumph and 


240 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Ahriman, that old serpent, the devil, rules. God is for- 
gotten. As I said, even now there run into the King’s 
camp at Hamath the emissaries of the false Bardya. 
They are proclaiming the decree aloud to the wonder- 
ing soldiers. They are distributing copies to all who 
can read. A mighty spirit of unrest broods over the 
army ! ” 

He paused and Prince Hystaspis sprang to his feet, 
exclaiming : “ Then there is need that I return to the 

army at once! It loves not the King. But is Bardya 
truly dead, O Prophet of God? Out of all your divine 
wisdom assure me of this. Direct my course. Tell me of 
the future. Not while I live shall the usurper throw 
down the seed of Cyrus from his throne ! ” 

He paused. A tremor passed over the face of Belte- 
shazzer, and with half-closed eyes he continued the low, 
even-toned words of the seer : 

“ My son, Bardya is dead ! He was slain by Prex- 
aspes in pursuance of the King’s command. A sword- 
stroke from behind, as they rode northward out of Ham- 
adan, was given by the Mede, with such power that it 
cleft the Prince’s head to the eyes. Have no doubt of 
this. I have seen it in visions and heard it of the spirit. 
What of the future ? I see Cambyses dead ! I see raised 
on high one with the countenance of Darius, son of Hy- 
staspis, like an eagle ; and he looks at the sun and spreads 
his wings over the whole world. More I cannot see. 
God does not decree all things; but He brings to pass 
that which He does decree. He controls not the wills 
of men, nor forces them to do good or evil. But in ac- 
cord with His mighty purpose, He ordains that you, O 
son of Hystaspis, shall rule the world; and it shall come 
to pass! Fear not! Go forward! Cast down the liars 
of earth and those that delude the people to their hurt, 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


241 


idolaters and worshipers of earthly things! Restore 
again the altars of God. With great power shall you 
rule and give peace and justice to the peoples of the 
earth.” 

“ Put it is not required that I raise my hand against 
Cambyses ? ” 

“ No. It is not required. The King is his own aven- 
ger.” 

“ Come with me, beloved Master. I need your advice 
and guidance.” 

“ I will come to you at Hamadan in due time, my son. 
Now I go down to Jerusalem to encourage my people. 
When you come to your high estate, remember my peo- 
ple, who languish in foreign lands. The Great Cyrus 
decreed their return, but died before it could be accom- 
plished. Let them return and rebuild the temple of God 
and live happily beneath the shadow of the King of 
Kings.” 

“ I swear to you, O Belteshazzer, it shall be done ! 
Your God is my God. Is is not so? Your people shall 
be even as the Aryans, favored of me, when I sit on the 
throne.” 

“ Yea, it is so. God is a spirit. Ahura-Mazda, the 
good spirit, is the same as Elohim. Have we not so de- 
cided, your father and I, in discourse by the Pulwar? 
Truly your father is a man of knowledge ! ” 

“ He sat at the feet of Zoroaster in his youth. Has 
age touched him and my mother harshly ? ” 

“ No. Their eyes are undimmed. Their hearts are 
young. Age but puts wisdom into them.” 

Many other questions, of his home, of his parents, and 
of Athura, asked the Prince. Servants having spread a 
lunch beneath an awning before the pavilion, he and 
Gobryas sat down with Belteshazzer and refreshed them- 


242 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


selves. It was an inspiring scene. To the west and 
north were the rugged spurs and ridges of Mount Her- 
mon. Below and to the east was the great plain spread- 
ing out towards Damascus and Edom. The sparkling 
cascade with its soft rush of waters, the song of birds, 
the brilliant sunlight over all, were elements of an im- 
pression on the mind of the Prince that he never forgot. 
From this point he set out to seize the throne of the 
world. Convinced that the great prophet spoke truly, he 
now set his gaze on the greatest place of power in all the 
earth and went steadily towards it. But he did not lin- 
ger here. With the blessing of Belteshazzer ringing in his 
ears, he hastened back to the army. 

As he rode into camp, he saw evidence of excitement 
and turmoil. His ten thousand Persians composing the 
body-guard were standing in battle-array, in a hollow 
square around the King’s pavilion, with officers pacing 
back and forth at the several fronts in gloomy silence. 
A vast concourse of men was gathered near around a 
speaker, who, mounted on a chariot, was haranguing 
them. A roar of voices arose as the speaker paused and 
pointed towards the Prince and his party. 

“ Long live Bardya ! Down with Cambyses ! Hail to 
King Bardya ! Slay the murderer of his sister ! 
Death to the tyrant ! ” were some of the shouts that 
came to the Prince’s ears. He paused but an instant to 
listen. Then, riding up to one of the officers of the 
guard, he demanded, “ What means this ? ” 

“ Praise God you have come ! ” answered the officer, 
joyfully. “ Now we shall know what to do. Messen- 
gers have come from Damascus bearing copies of a de- 
cree from Bardya, the King’s brother, announcing that 
he has assumed the throne of the King of Kings and 
has been crowned at Hamadan. He decrees that 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


243 


Cambyses be seized and brought to him so that he may 
be punished for the murder of the King’s sister; and he 
also promises peace and remission of taxes. Here is a 
copy. We of the guard knew not your pleasure, 
whether we should defend King Cambyses or deliver 
him as a prisoner to your hand. So we have surrounded 
the King’s pavilion and are ready to do your will.” 

The officer presented a roll of papyrus to the Prince, 
who quickly read it. Then the Prince directed all the 
officers to come before him and said : 

“ Men, as to this report that Bardya has set himself 
up for King, I know that Bardya is dead and he who is 
set up on high is an impostor. The liars of the hills 
have done this thing, having heard of the King’s decree 
that they shall be cast down from their places. Order 
the soldiers to remain steadfast and resist those men 
who have stirred up mutiny. Say to them that I, their 
Prince, have spoken, and my word they must obey. No 
impious hand shall be laid upon Cambyses, the King ! ” 

The officers were amazed. But they doubted not the 
words of their commander, and went along the lines, 
repeating to the excited soldiery his words. He, dis- 
mounting, went alone into the King’s pavilion. A 
trembling slave announced him to the King and ad- 
mitted him to the presence. He found Cambyses pacing 
back and forth in great agitation. 

“ Ha ! ” exclaimed the King, “ you have returned ! 
I thought you too had turned from me. How is it that 
rebellion has broken loose in this camp? Are you not 
commander? You shall answer for it with your head! 
But perhaps you come to tell me that I am a prisoner ! 
And you will put me in chains and take me to Bardya ! ” 

The Prince saluted gravely and stood with uncovered 
head. “ I come to assure you that the Guard and I in- 


244 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


tend to defend you against any attack,” he said. “ Is it 
your order that we arrest the mutineers and punish 
them?” 

The King paused in amazement. He was incredulous 
and shaken. He could not believe that this man, who 
had suffered such wrongs at his hands, would not seize 
him and carry him to Bardya. He believed that 
Prexaspes had been faithless in executing his order to 
slay Bardya and that the latter had seized an opportune 
time to appear and claim the throne. His army in 
mutiny, what chance had he to regain his lost throne? 
He passed a trembling hand uncertainly over his hag- 
gard face. 

“ I am mightily shaken,” he said nervously. “ The 
words of a sorcerer ring in my ears*. He said that I 
should die at Hamadan. I thought you had come to 
seize me and carry me thither to death. I thought 
Bardya dead! Prexaspes so reported. Where is this 
Prexaspes ? Let him be brought hither ! ” 

He jerked a cord connecting with a bell in the serv- 
ants’ quarters. A servant instantly appeared. 

“ Send Prexaspes hither ! ” commanded the King. 

They waited in gloomy silence until Prexaspes came. 
There was a mocking light in the Mede’s dark eyes and 
a perceptible sneer on his face as he met the King’s 
savage gaze. He bowed low to both the King and the 
Prince. 

“ Hark you ! ” exclaimed Cambyses. “ Hear those 
cries! They acclaim Bardya King! Did you not swear 
to me that my brother was dead ? ” 

“ I did swear, O King ! ” answered Prexaspes, coolly. 
“ Here was my authority to slay him.” 

He drew a paper from his tunic and deliberately 
handed it unrolled to the Prince, who glanced at it. It 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


245 

was the order of King Cambyses to slay Bardya. The 
King’s face grew livid with wrath. 

“ Thus commanded,” continued Prexaspes, “ I rode 
with Bardya along the Rhages road after leaving the 
hall where the King gave a feast in his honor. I re- 
turned and reported that I had slain Bardya with a 
sword-stroke from behind. But he died not, it seems. 
Why should I have the blood of kings on my hands ? ” 
The Prince studied the Mede’s face with growing 
rage. The latter’s bold gaze fell before the accusing 
fury of the Prince’s eyes. The King seemed speech- 
less. The Prince smote his hands together, and burst 
forth : “ By the living God, you both deserve the death 

of murderers! Why should I interfere with the wrath 
of God? You lie, Prexaspes! I know the truth!” 

He cast the order at the King’s feet and without cere- 
mony turned and left the tent. The King turned upon 
Prexaspes with maniacal fury. 

“ Villain ! Dog ! ” he screamed. “ Why show that 
order? You know that my only hope depends on the 
Prince ! Now you have turned him from me ! You 
shall be skinned alive ! Your heart shall be cut out and 
given to swine ! You shall hang on a stake ! ” 

Prexaspes laughed and snapped his fingers in the 
King’s face. 

“I fear you not, foul beast!” he shouted. “ Your 
day has come, as comes the day of every villain, 
whether crowned or not! Am I to die? I know it. I 
read death in the eyes of the Prince. I also read your 
death there, son of Ahriman! Listen! You slew my 
son, in cruel sport, one day. The arrow that cleft his 
brain killed my loyalty to you. I know a lingering death 
awaits you at Hamadan or I would myself slay you 
now ! ” 


246 THE PRINCESS ATHURA 

For a moment the King was so astonished as to be 
speechless. Then, roaring inarticulate curses, he sought 
for his sword. But it was not at his side. He rushed 
about the tent searching for it. Prexaspes, laughing de- 
risively, disappeared through the rear door. The King 
presently found a long dagger in a pile of armor and 
with it rushed out after Prexaspes. But though he 
searched through the servants’ quarters, he did not find 
him. He returned to his pavilion and after pacing back 
and forth a moment went out in front of his quarters, 
uncertain what course to pursue. 

A vast mob of soldiers, waving arms and shouting 
maledictions upon Cambyses, was moving down upon 
the Persian square. The Prince of Iran was mounting 
his horse, while several orderlies were galloping along 
the tense lines of the Guard delivering orders to the 
captains. A squad of cavalry under Gobryas was 
marching towards the King’s tent. 

“ They come to arrest me ! ” muttered the King. 
“ But I shall not be taken alive ! Prexaspes lied. My 
brother lives and the world turns to him. He will 
surely slay me, knowing that I ordered him slain. If I 
die, I will die as a King ! ” 

A sudden high resolve entered his soul. He went 
back into the tent, placed the crown and tiara, which he 
wore on state occasions, on his head, threw over his 
shoulders a long purple cloak, composed his counte- 
nance to a calm dignity, and, with the long, keen dagger 
in his hand, again went forth. Gobryas and his troop- 
ers, who were under orders to place the King in their 
midst and to cut their way out and escape with him 
should the Guard be unable to repulse the expected at- 
tack, opened up to let the King pass through. The 
Prince was riding towards the mob intent on a parley 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


247 


before the necessity of bloodshed should come. The 
King passed through the ranks of the Guard and halted 
at ten paces in front. The leaders of the mob, seeing 
him, suddenly halted at a hundred paces’ distance and 
fell silent, astonished at the appearance of the terrible 
Cambyses. The Prince, turning to investigate the cause 
of the mob’s action, saw Cambyses look a moment at 
the low, western sun and around at the sky and dis- 
tant mountains, and at last turn his burning eyes upon 
the hostile faces of his subjects. Then, with a swift 
motion, the King elevated the gleaming dagger and 
plunged it into his own chest. A cry of horror invol- 
untarily rose from the throng. The King swayed, his 
knees bent, and he fell prone upon the earth. The 
Prince, realizing what the King had done, turned upon 
the mob and shouted : “ Back to your tents, scoundrels ! 

You have slain your King! Back, I say, before I let 
loose the Guards upon you ! ” 

An immediate backward movement of the mob took 
place, and it melted away in awed silence. The Prince 
rode quickly back to the King, and, assisted by his 
officers, carried the injured man into the tent. Sur- 
geons were called, the dagger removed, and the wound 
bandaged. The blade had failed to reach the heart, but 
had passed through a lung and inflicted a fatal wound. 
The shock had rendered the King insensible. Blood 
poured from his mouth, but he did not die immediately. 

Night had fallen before the King regained conscious- 
ness. He opened his eyes and looked at the flaring 
lamps, as if wondering whether they were torches in 
the underworld, and at the soft-footed attendants as if 
wondering whether they were lost souls. His eyes pres- 
ently rested upon the Prince of Iran, who stood at the 
foot of his couch with folded arms looking sadly down 


1248 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


upon him. Recognition arrested his wandering mind. 
He strove to rise, muttering feebly, “ Then I am not 
dead ! ” 

An attendant sought to restrain him. Blood gushed 
from his mouth, and he fell back with a bubbling groan. 
After resting a moment and clearing his throat, he said 
with difficulty : “ Let all retire save the Prince. I am 
about to die. Let me die in peace.” 

At a nod from the Prince, the attendants left the 
room. The Prince drew near to the head of the couch. 
The King looked up at him and spoke in weak, halting 
words : 

“ Strange it is, Prince of Iran, that you alone stand by 
me in death! A thousand times I have planned your 
death, but my hand has ever been held. I have done 
you wrong. But in you alone have I trusted. How is 
it that I have hated yet trusted you ? ” 

The Prince shook his head. “ I know not,” he said. 

“ But it is fate ! ” continued the King. “ What of the 
future? Where now are the wise men? Where those 
prophets of the hills who predicted good fortune, who 
said that my seed should sit on the throne, who said I 
would conquer all my enemies and die at Hamadan? 
Would God that I had heeded the words of the prophet 
Belteshazzer, when he sought to teach me how to live 
rightly! Where is that Belteshazzer? I wish that he 
were here ! ” 

He paused. There was a rustle of the curtain at the 
tent-door. It drew aside and the tall, majestic presence 
of Belteshazzer came into the tent. The musical, quiet 
voice of the prophet said, “ I am here, O King Camby- 
ses ! ” 

Cambyses stared in amazement. 

“What wonder is this?” he exclaimed. “Am I 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


249 


dreaming? Is this a vision? Are you that prophet, 
Belteshazzer ? ” 

“ I am Belteshazzer, the Hebrew,” answered the 
prophet. “ Your life is almost ended, Cambyses. What 
do you demand of me?” 

“ I demand to know what awaits me in the future. 
About to die, I would atone for many grievous sins. 
What of the future? What of God? What of forget- 
fulness through eternity to come ? ” 

Belteshazzer’s countenance exhibited both pity and 
sternness, as he answered, “ Your time is short to atone 
for the grievous sins of your life, O King. The blood 
of many cries against you from the ground. Through 
long years to come, wherever your soul may wander, 
the evil you have done will be with you and bitterness 
will be your portion. But God, the great and only God, 
is a loving Father ; and, perhaps, if you humble yourself 
and repent, you may at length win His forgiveness and 
favor. There will be no forgetfulness without forgive- 
ness. Greatly have you sinned. Deeply must you re- 
pent.” 

“ Yes, I have sinned greatly,” murmured the King. 
“In frantic wrath I slew my sister-wife! In willful 
oppression I drove my sister Athura to her death — ” 

“ She is not dead,” interrupted Belteshazzer. “ She 
lives ! ” 

“ Praise be to Ahura-Mazda ! ” said the King. “ Now 
I know what that Magian meant, when he said that a 
son of my sister shall sit on the throne of the King of 
Kings. For she shall marry the Prince of Iran. I feel 
upon me the spirit of prophecy! Prince of Iran, you 
shall be King of Kings ! In the presence of Belteshaz- 
zer, I declare you my successor. Marry Athura. I give 
her to you. She is your wife. Thus do I atone for one 


250 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


sin. But that other prophet lied when he said I should 
die at Hamadan. For I die here in the Syrian desert.” 

“Did he say Hamadan of Medea?” inquired Belte- 
shazzer. “If not, he spake truly. For this village 
where you are encamped is named Hamath, which is 
Syrian for Hamadan.” 

The King gasped. “ Then he spake truly ! ” he said. 
“ He was not of the Magi. He was a hermit, alone in 
the mountains. He reproved me one day — and he was 
slain. Truly have I sinned! I have slain the prophets 
with the sword ! ” 

He was silent a moment. Blood choked him and he 
coughed. The Prince gently aided him. The King’s 
strength was rapidly failing. His voice was gone and 
he whispered hoarsely, “ O that I might see those I have 
wronged and of them seek pardon ! ” 

He fell silent and his eyes were partially closed. 
Presently he shuddered and opened his eyes wide. He 
half rose, stared in amazement and terror towards the 
foot of his couch, and raised his hand as if to ward off 
a blow. The Prince, following the direction of the 
King’s gaze, saw (or did he dream?) at the foot of the 
King’s couch a company of apparitions, one of which 
seemed to have the pallid, serious, reproving countenance 
of Cyrus, the Great King, another the sorrowful face of 
Artistone, another the fierce countenance of Bardya, 
while a score of others, unknown to him, seemed to come 
and go. Their faces were turned towards Cambyses; 
but, as the Prince gazed spellbound, the face of Cyrus 
turned towards him, his lips seemed to move, and he 
seemed to say: “You have kept your oath. You are 
free. Ascend the throne of the King of Kings!” 

A gurgling shriek from the King aroused the Prince. 
The apparitions disappeared. Cambyses was dead. 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


251 


Belteshazzer said, as the surgeons and attendants, 
alarmed by the King’s outcry, rushed into the room : 

“ The King is dead. Let the body be embalmed for 
transportation to Pasargadae, that he may sleep with 
his fathers.” 

“ Let this order be obeyed,” added the Prince, ad- 
dressing the attendants. Then he said to Belteshazzer: 

“ Come, prophet of God, to my tent. I need your coun- 
sel and aid.” * 

They left the pavilion and walked slowly to the 
Prince’s headquarters. To Gobryas whom they met still 
on guard the Prince said : “ The King is dead. Let the 

men be fed and tell them to rest. Let the news be pro- 
claimed throughout the camp. Send a company of men 
to arrest Prexaspes and bring him before me.” 

He passed on with Belteshazzer. Gobryas hastened 
to execute his orders. He sent a squad to arrest 
Prexaspes, but found that the latter had escaped. The 
wily Mede had hastened from the camp during the con- 
fusion incident to the King’s death, and was journeying 
northward as fast as his horse could carry him. 

Meanwhile the Prince and Belteshazzer sat at meat 
in the Prince’s tent and talked of many things. When 
the prophet arose to depart, he said : “ Have great 

care, my son ! Those men who brought the news of this 
false Bardya’s usurpation are likewise commissioned by 
the Magi to slay you. They do not dare openly harm 
you, but they will secretly assassinate you if opportunity 
offer. But fear not! Within the year you will reign, 
as King of Kings ! ” 

“ Give me your blessing, O Prophet of God ! ” be- 
sought the Prince. “When I reign, you shall come to 
me and be my chief counselor. You shall be at the head 
of the college of wise men. Ease and plenty shall be 
yours and peace shall come to your people ! ” 


252 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ May the blessing of God, the Almighty, the Eternal, 
the Ancient of Days, rest upon you ! ” said Belteshazzer, 
solemnly, laying his hands upon the Prince’s bowed head. 
“ Remember when you come to the throne that Cyrus 
promised that my people should return to Jerusalem and 
recover their homes and property.” 

“ I remember, and it shall be done. Let me send 
guards with you beyond the camp.” 

“ It is needless. I shall go as I came, without the 
need of guards. Farewell ! ” 

With a smile he disappeared, and the Prince was left 
alone, to stand awhile in deep thought and then to pace 
back and forth many minutes. Presently he called his 
orderlies and directed them to call the chief captains 
into council. They soon arrived, and he greeted each 
affectionately. When a score of them had assembled, 
he said: 

“ I have called you together to hear the orders made 
necessary by the death of Cambyses, King of Kings. 
It has become necessary for me to depart at once to 
Hamadan. I take with me the Imperial Guard. I 
leave Alyates in command of the army. He shall see to 
it that the King’s body is properly embalmed. It must 
be buried at Pasargadae with the other Kings. Let the 
army march leisurely to Damascus and there halt until 
the orders of the new King shall have been received. 
Let it be known that this army stands ready to enforce 
obedience to the house of Achaemenius.” 

Alyates, a tall, soldierly Mede, saluted and said, 
“ Your orders shall be obeyed, my Lord Prince.” 

After other suggestions concerning the movements of 
the army, the Prince dismissed the council and sat down 
to write letters to his father and to the Princess Athura. 
He related what he had heard from Belteshazzer con- 


THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 


253 


cerning the false Bardya, gave an account of the death 
of the King, and stated his own purpose, to march at 
once to Hamadan and seize the impostor. He prayed 
that his father would declare himself King of Kings and 
lead an army of Persians to Hamadan at once. These 
letters he entrusted to Gobryas, who, with a dozen trusty 
men, at once set out for Persia, riding at courier speed. 

At daybreak, the Prince and his ten thousand men, 
in light marching order, moved quietly out of the camp 
and proceeded to Damascus. Thence, by forced 
marches, they moved across the desert towards Babylon, 
taking for guides trusty Arab sheiks to whom Belte- 
shazzer had commended him. Nor could the uneasy 
Gaumata and the scheming Patatheites, at Hamadan, 
discern his movements and so lay plans to intercept him. 
When they heard that he had started for Hamadan at 
the head of ten thousand Persians, they made haste to 
gather together an army with which to resist him, and 
a portion of the army was moved out towards the fords 
of the upper Tigris. But the Prince and his guards 
came not that way. It was his plan to seize Babylon 
and Susa and form a junction with the Persian army 
which he knew would march up from Persepolis. 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE EARLESS KING 

K ING HYSTASPIS, ruler of Iran under the shadow 
of the King of Kings, walked leisurely through the 
park surrounding his palace at Persepolis and meditated 
upon the doctrines of Zoroaster. Student and mystic, 
loving rather the peace and quiet of his home than the 
martial camp or the ruler’s throne, he found his greatest 
enjoyment in his beautiful park where he might be 
alone. Quiet walks, dreamy hours by running streams 
beneath shady trees, communion with the learned and 
wise, and meditation on the mysteries of life and of 
nature occupied his leisure moments. Delightful in- 
deed were the October days. Brown and golden were 
the leaves where deciduous trees made ready to cast 
their burdens. The evergreen of pine and fir inter- 
spersed the more brilliant colors. The sky was hazy 
and the sunbeams, softened by shimmering mists, had 
lost their great heat and vivid glare. 

The King was at ease. No armor burdened him. 
A round felt cap with a purple band sat lightly on his 
massive head. His long gray hair fell in masses to the 
collar of his Medean cloak. His white beard touched 
the belt at his waist. The purple cloak, reaching from 
shoulder to knee, partially covered in its graceful folds 
the dark tunic of his under-dress. His feet were shod 
in boots of soft leather. In his hand was a heavy cane, 
with which as he walked he flicked pebbles from his 
path. A large shepherd dog walked at his side. Master 
254 


THE EARLESS KING 


255 


and dog had enjoyed the park alone for a long time. 
But there came an interruption. The dog suddenly 
bounded away through the trees towards the palace, 
whose massive portico was partially visible through the 
foliage. The King stopped to observe the cause of his 
follower’s movements and saw a woman coming rapidly 
towards him, at sight of whom his countenance shone 
with pleasure. It was the Princess Athura. She held 
in her hand a roll of papyrus. Following her at re- 
spectful distance was a man in the uniform of a King’s 
messenger, whose dusty habit and halting steps told of 
a long ride and weariness. 

“ My brother has written me ! ” cried the Princess, as 
she drew near. “ See ! I have here a letter from him, 
sealed with his own private signet ! ” 

“ Which brother mean you ? ” inquired the King, with 
surprise. 

“ Bardya ! ” 

“ Is it so ? What says he ? ” 

The old man’s brow was clouded as he spoke. Not 
yet had he declared for the new King Bardya, though 
he did not suspect as yet the imposture by which the 
Magi hoped to retain power. He had called the nobles 
of Persia to a council on this matter, and the meeting 
would be held shortly. He had loved Bardya almost as 
a son and knew that the people hated Cambyses. But 
Bardya had not begun his reign by calling back the 
Persian nobles to the chief offices, nor had he banished 
the Magi — much to the chagrin and sorrow of the King 
of Iran. He listened attentively as Athura read: 

“My beloved sister, Athura, Light of the World and 
Queen of the Aryans: 

“ Now that I have come forth from my place of safety 
in the royal mountain, Demavend, and taken upon me 


256 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


the crown of King of Kings, my heart goes out to you. 
Do you not remember how we used to talk of ruling this 
great empire of Cyrus together? My brother, Cam- 
byses, would have killed me and you, could he have done 
so. The good priests of Mithra saved me and hid me 
away until the time was ripe to come forth. Of this I 
will tell you more when I see you. 

“ I have heard that you are with the royal Hystaspis 
at his palace in Persepolis. May peace be with him ! 
I have sent him greetings by a suitable embassy, con- 
firming him in all his titles and requesting him to ac- 
knowledge my rule. For Cambyses is dead. The army 
near Damascus has revolted from him and slain him. 
I know how the royal Hystaspis loves you. Persuade 
him, therefore, to assist me in my great task and he shall 
be the second man in the empire. 

“As for yourself, come to me. I need you here at 
Hamadan to advise me. You were ever the wiser and 
you shall be joint ruler with me in fact if not in name. 
I am sending an escort to meet you at Susa. To that 
point, royal Hystapsis will give you suitable escort. 

“ Come to me. It is a command. 

“ Bardya, King of Kings.” 

She paused and looked inquiringly into the King’s 
eyes. The latter took from her hand the scroll and read 
it himself in silence. Then he said : “ If it be true that 

Cambyses is dead, my course is clear. Yet am I not 
satisfied. It seems almost inconceivable that Bardya 
has come back from the dead. Yet it must be so.” 

He beckoned to the messenger, who had discreetly 
halted a score of paces distant, and asked, “ Are you in 
the regular messenger service?” 

The man bowed low till his hands touched the earth, 


THE EARLESS KING 


257 

and then, standing in humble attitude, answered, “ Yes, 
Master.” 

“ How many years ? ” 

“ Ten years, Master.” 

“ Then you have often seen Cyrus, the Great King? 
Also Cambyses and Bardya ? ” 

“Truly have I seen them, my lord, many times. I 
know them well.” 

“Have you seen King Bardya since he returned to 
Hamadan ? ” 

“ Twice, but only at the public audiences. He rides 
not forth as formerly, because, it is said, he fears assas- 
sins.” 

“ How looks he ? ” 

“ The lights were dim when I saw him, but I recog- 
nized him. He has lost flesh, as if he had been ill. He 
used to take part in the martial sports, but does not do 
so now.” 

“ What say the people of him ? ” 

“ They praise him for the most part. He has re- 
mitted the taxes, pardoned all political offenders, and 
proclaimed a year of peace and jubilee. Only the old 
priests grumble, who are displeased because he favors 
the Magi.” 

“ You may return to the palace, where you will be 
entertained.” 

Saluting again, the messenger gladly hastened away 
to the ample refreshments he knew awaited him at the 
palace. The King returned the scroll to Athura and 
sighed. After a moment’s thought, he said : “ Daughter, 
I like not the situation. If Cambyses be dead, as here 
reported, then Bardya is rightfully King. But he has 
abandoned the ancient religion of his fathers very sud- 
denly for the accursed superstition of those Scythian 


258 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


interlopers, the Magi. But his decree concerning the 
Magi shall not run in Iran ! I have heard that some of 
the temples of our religion in Medea have been closed 
and that the altars of the fire-worshipers on the hilltops 
have multiplied. So changed is he in all this that I am 
astounded. He commands you to come to him. It is 
for you to decide. It may be that you can turn him back 
from his evil way. But I fear to let you go.” 

“ I am greatly troubled,” said Athura. “ Bardya 
never was inclined to give much thought to religion. 
He loves sports, the army, and the hunt. His heart is 
easily touched. In gratitude to those who saved his life, 
he has granted them great privileges. All the more 
should I, on whom he ever leaned for advice, be near him, 
to lead him back if possible to the old paths. I have 
nothing to fear from him. It is my duty to go. But I 
desire your advice. You have been a father to me, and 
the gracious Queen, a mother ! ” 

The King smiled. “If my son returns from Egypt,” 
he said, “ I shall deem myself happy to acknowledge you 
my daughter in fact. If Cambyses is dead, there need 
be no more concealment or fear. I will send trusty mes- 
sengers to Hamadan, Babylon, and Susa and even to 
Egypt to learn the truth. My son would certainly have 
sent messengers to me with news of the King’s death if 
he were dead.” 

“ May Ahura-Mazda hasten the day of his return ! 
How long it has been since I last saw him ! ” 

“If you go to Hamadan, what will be the result? 
Will Bardya act as did Cambyses?” 

“ No, a thousand times ! Bardya will consent to my 
marriage with your son at once.” 

“ It may be. And yet, knowing how my son loves 
the truth and our ancient faith, I fear that Bardya’s 


THE EARLESS KING 


259 


new faith will cause a rupture of their friendship. 
Darius is an enemy of liars. Unlike me, this son of 
mine loves war rather than peace and has little patience 
with those who differ from him in opinion. Perhaps 
his love for you will cause him to overlook the errors of 
your brother. As to this letter, if you go, my blessing 
shall go with you; and, should you call to me for aid 
from the ends of the earth, I will march to you at the 
head of a hundred thousand Persians. If you stay here, 
all Iran will be a bulwark around you and my home shall 
be yours.” 

Tears filled the eyes of Athura. Kneeling, she placed 
the right hand of the King on her head, saying: “ I will 
take your blessing, my father, and go. Well do I know 
the love of our people. Sometimes in the bitterness of 
my condition I have thought of calling them to arms and 
throwing down from his throne the dread Cambyses. 
Had it not been for that oath you and your son swore 
to the Great King, I would have done so ! ” 

Hystaspis bent over and kissed her forehead. 

“ May Ahura-Mazda, giver of all life, bless you ! ” he 
said solemnly. “ May Sraosha, his powerful messenger, 
ever be at your right hand to convey to Him your 
slightest petition ! May happiness in the love of a hus- 
band be yours and peace in your own home ! Come, let 
us go to the palace and break the sad news of your going 
to the mother there.” 

They went to the palace side by side and were met on 
the portico by the stately lady who ruled the King’s 
heart even as he kept sway over millions of proud sub- 
jects. 

She sought to persuade Athura not to go to Hamadan, 
until more certain information of the conditions there 
could be had ; but Athura was firm in her determination 


26 o 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


to obey the call of her brother. Therefore next day a 
company of cavalry escorting the Princess marched to- 
wards Susa. King Hystaspis rode with her a day’s 
journey. 

On the fifth day after the departure of the Princess, 
three of the great Persian nobles, Otanes, Hydarnes, and 
Vomisces, resplendent in military dress and in armor 
adorned with bright metal and precious stones, each 
attended by a score of stout guards, rode over the stone 
bridge across the Pulwar and demanded audience of the 
King. A chamberlain conducted them into the audi- 
ence hall, where the benevolent King sat on his throne 
in state. They saluted him, and Otanes said : “ O 

King, live forever! We, your counselors, come to ad- 
vise with you on grave affairs of state.” 

“ I am glad to behold you,” responded the King. 
“ You are welcome. Speak on ! ” 

Otanes drew a letter from the folds of his cloak. 

“ Here have I a letter from my daughter, Phsedima,” 
he said. “ She was the wife of the Great King, Cam- 
byses, and she was taken as wife by that one who calls 
himself Bardya, who, having deposed Cambyses, as- 
sumed to marry all his wives. But listen! Was ever 
such fraud practiced upon a people ? This came secretly 
by a messenger, a slave who owed his life to my 
daughter. Let me read. 

“‘To Otanes, my beloved father: 

“ ‘ In much shame and agitation do I write this and 
will endeavor to dispatch it to you by Hyrax, my faith- 
ful slave. 

“ 4 This Bardya is an impostor. He is not Bardya 
the King’s brother. When Patatheites, the regent, an- 
nounced that Bardya, son of Cyrus, had returned from 


THE EARLESS KING 


261 

Mount Demavend where he had been hiding, and had 
declared himself King of Kings, there was great rejoi- 
cing in Hamadan, and all the people and the army gladly 
declared for him. The new King made a decree divor- 
cing us from Cambyses and making all of us his wives. 
What could we do? It was the King’s word. 

“ ‘ But, when this man came to visit me, I saw that he 
could not be the true Bardya, though he resembles him 
much. He wore a turban after the manner of the 
Arabs but in such way that it covered his hair and ears. 
This day did I discover that he has no ears. While he 
slept, overcome by wine, his turban was disarranged. 
Then I remembered that I saw this man led away from 
the presence of Cyrus, who had sentenced him to have 
his ears cut off for some offense. His name was Gau- 
mata and he was a wizard, a priest of the Magi. This 
is the man ! I had no dagger or I would have slain him. 
We are prisoners in the palace and are not permitted 
to go even to the park walls. Haste, then, my father, to 
rescue your daughter from this foul creature! I have 
heard it proclaimed that Cambyses is dead, slain by his 
own hand in Syria. Of the truth of this I know not. 
My hands reach out to you ! 

Farewell! 

“ ‘ Ph^dima.’ ” 

The King was amazed. He arose from his throne as 
the reading proceeded and nervously pulled at his beard. 
When it was done, he smote together his hands in great 
agitation. 

“ Alas ! ” he cried. “ How unfortunate that your mes- 
sage did not come five days ago! Then I would have 
kept the royal Athura here or marched with her to Ham- 
adan at the head of an army. Only five days ago in 


262 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


obedience to a letter sent her by this false slave, calling 
himself Bardya, she departed, and even now she may be 
at Susa in his power ! May curses rest on him ! I per- 
ceive his scheme! With the last of the children of 
Cyrus in his power, he thinks to be safe. But not so! 
No time is to be lost ! Let us take immediate action ! ” 

He pulled a cord near at hand, and a gong sounded 
in an adjacent room. Instantly a door at the right of 
the throne swung open, admitting an officer of the Guard. 
To him the King said : “ Captain Arios, take five hun- 

dred men, the best of the army in Persepolis, with the 
strongest horses, and ride to Susa ! Ride day and night ! 
Seize horses and supplies as you go! Overtake Cap- 
tain Mardux and bring back the Princess Athura, if you 
can. Ride even to Hamadan if you do not find her at 
Susa. Send messengers in advance to overtake and 
turn her back. Spare not horses or men ! Delay not ! ” 

The captain, though filled with wonder at this sudden 
order, did not pause to ask reasons for it, but bowed 
low before his lord and left the room. A moment later 
the clatter of horses’ hoofs on the paved court indicated 
that he had departed. 

The King turned to his counselors and said : “ It is 
my will that the reserves be called to arms and that all 
the regular troops be gathered at Persepolis. We shall 
march without delay upon the usurper. Secrecy and 
swiftness must be observed. Let us seize the wretch 
before he may gather an army to oppose us. What say 
you ? ” 

“ That is my word ! ” answered Otanes. 

“ And mine ! ” added Hydarnes. 

“ And mine ! ” said Vomisces. 

“ Then let it be done ! Let every able-bodied man in 
your several districts be called. I will send orders to 


THE EARLESS KING 


263 


the Governor of Bactra to call out the reserves and to 
march to Rhages with the Bactrian troops. He will 
bring two hundred thousand men. We should march 
from Persepolis with no less. I wish that my son were 
here! We shall need him.” 

After further consultation as to details, the nobles 
departed. Scores of messengers, riding at breakneck 
speed, penetrated to distant hamlets and summoned 
every man of the military class to Persepolis. Stores of 
weapons and provisions were quickly gathered. The 
great plain near Persepolis quickly became populous 
with men and impedimenta. All Iran was stirred with 
the excitement of coming war ; but none knew why they 
were called, save that it was on the King’s business. 

On the tenth day two hundred thousand men stood in 
line on the plain near the Araxes for review, and their 
gray-bearded King rode along their serried ranks and 
saw that they were ready and eager to march. They 
saw that the face of the monarch was serious and filled 
with anxiety, and they guessed that they were about to 
engage in a civil war. The King did not enlighten them. 
A messenger had come from Captain Arios at Susa, 
stating that he had found Captain Mardux and his 
men who had escorted Athura to Susa, but that the 
Princess had gone forward towards Hamadan the day 
before his arrival. The King was disappointed and 
anxious. Having ordered that the march begin next 
day, he returned to his palace. 

At sundown of that same day, Gobryas and half a 
dozen weary troopers arrived in the camp and after 
hasty greetings to the generals in command went direct 
to the King. The King was on his portico, reclining on 
a couch so placed that he could watch the glories of the 
setting sun, while near him sat the Queen engaged upon 


264 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


some needlework. Recognizing Gobryas in spite of his 
unshaven and dusty condition, Hystaspis rose with an 
exclamation of surprise and went down the steps to meet 
and embrace him. 

“ It rejoices my soul to see you, noble Gobryas ! ” he 
said. “Whence come you? What of my son?” 

“ Gracious King, I have come from Syria by way of 
Babylon and the lower roads,” answered Gobryas. 
“ Your son was well when I, obedient to his commands, 
left him to come hither.” 

“ Praise be to Ahura-Mazda ! What of the King ? ” 

“ Cambyses is dead. There is no king other than you, 
O King Hystaspis! I greet you King of Kings and 
Lord of Lords ! ” 

He bent his knee and kissed the King’s hand. But 
Hystapsis raised him up, saying : “ Not yet, my son ! 

The nobles of all Iran must be consulted. We had 
heard rumors of the death of Cambyses, but were not 
sure.” 

“ Cambyses is dead. I saw him stab himself before 
all the army when messengers came into camp proclaim- 
ing Bardya King. Yea, truly he is dead and the world 
is better for it ! As for this traitor at Hamadan, I have 
come direct from your son to announce that he is not 
Bardya but a false usurper. I perceive you have already 
learned his true character and are ready to march 
against him. I have letters from the Prince. Even 
now he is drawing near to Babylon with his ten thou- 
sand men of the Guard.” 

He produced a packet from his belt and gave it to the 
King. 

“ Come,” said the King, leading him up on the portico 
where the Queen waited. “ You shall be refreshed at 
my own table and shall stay in our palace this night. I 


THE EARLESS KING 265 

have much to ask concerning our son and of the war in 
Egypt and of the death of the King.” 

Gobyras bent low before the Queen, kissed her hands 
extended to him in cordial welcome, and said : “ Queen 

of the World, I give you love and greetings from the 
Prince. Daily has he spoken of you. I bear a letter 
for you. I have another for the Princess Athura. But, 
alas ! Otanes has explained to me how she has gone into 
the power of that Gaumata ! ” 

The Queen took from Gobyras the packet he handed 
to her, and then, placing her hands on his shoulders, 
drew, him down and kissed both his cheeks, saying: 
“ My son’s blood-brother is my son ! Welcome home ! 
How weary you are! You shall rest in the Prince’s 
own apartment this night.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 

C APTAIN MARDUX and his troopers felt them- 
selves highly honored as escorts of the highest born 
and most beautiful woman in the world, when they de- 
parted from Persepolis with the Princess Athura. 
When she chose to ride a horse, the captain knelt that 
she might place one small foot on his knee and thence 
leap into the saddle. When she chose to ride in a litter, 
the captain had difficulty in choosing from the many 
volunteers those who should be carriers. He had to be 
severe in denying some the right to stand guard around 
her tent as she slept, since all could not do so. These 
hard-fisted, hard-riding sons of Persia deemed them- 
selves guardians of a goddess; and all of them were her 
devotees. Her journey was a pleasant pastime. 

They arrived at Susa on the sixth day and were met 
by the governor of the city with all his chief officials. 
They conducted the Princess to the royal palace, where 
she rested a day. The city was gayly decorated in her 
honor. Then a company of Medean cavalry, under com- 
mand of a noble Mede, relieved Captain Mardux and 
his men of their charge, and with them the Princess con- 
tinued her journey towards Hamadan. From Susa to 
Behistun the road was better and the pace more rapid. 
On the tenth day they stood beneath the shadow of the 
great rock and were about to turn eastward across the 
mountains, when a courier met them, bearing a letter, 
266 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


267 


informing Athura that King Bardya had gone to a castle 
in Nicsea on a hunting-trip and asking her to come to 
him there. Athura and her escort therefore took a road 
leading northerly into Western Medea. Thus it came 
about that Captains Arios and Mardux, pushing forward 
in desperate haste to rescue the Princess from the 
usurper, and supposing that she had gone direct to 
Hamadan, missed her by turning to the right at Behistun 
two hours after she and her train had disappeared in the 
northern hills. Thus it came about also that the Prince 
of Iran and his weary ten thousand, having avoided 
Babylon on the right and Susa on the left, lest they 
should meet with opposition and be delayed, when they 
reached the great highway between Persepolis and Susa 
and learned that the Princess had gone northward to 
Hamadan, delayed not to await the coming of the Per- 
sian army but also turned northward. 

Athura’s heart beat high with anticipated pleasure. 
A decree had been published in Susa announcing the 
death of Cambyses in Syria and the peaceful adherence 
of the King’s army to Bardya. Civil war would thus 
be averted. Her beloved brother would doubtless call 
the Prince of Iran to be his chief counselor, the second 
man in the empire. Nothing would hinder her marriage 
to him. The future seemed indeed bright with promise. 
The Medean escort was attentive and obedient to her 
slightest wish. At Nicsea a second message awaited 
Athura, informing her that the King was at the castle 
of Sictachotes, a score of miles farther north, and bid- 
ding her come there. Here a new escort took charge, 
composed of soldiers and priests whose appearance did 
not at all please the Princess. She did not hesitate to 
go forward, however, but she resolved that she would 
persuade her brother to discharge from his service men 
who resembled robbers rather than soldiers. 


268 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


It was late afternoon when they arrived in sight of 
the castle or stronghold of the false Bardya. The 
castle was an irregular pile of stone buildings on the 
summit of a hill, the crater of a long-extinct volcano. 
A small lake filled the mouth of the crater and on its 
rim the buildings had been constructed. At the foot of 
the cone and completely surrounding it was a high stone 
wall through which a huge brazen gate gave entrance 
and egress. The buildings were low and of rude archi- 
tecture, except one tower which rose to a height of fifty 
feet and was about thirty feet square. 

The Princess wondered that her brother should bring 
her to such an uninviting place; but, remembering his 
passion for hunting, she had no misgivings. The great 
gate swung open to admit her and her escort, and then 
it closed with a clang. Having ascended the hill to a 
level space in front of the high tower, the escort dis^ 
mounted and its leader came to assist Athura to alight. 
But she said haughtily to him : “ Go, call the King. 

Why is he not here to meet me ? ” 

The officer bowed low and went into the castle, whence 
he presently returned with a richly dressed official who 
forthwith prostrated himself before royalty. “ May you 
live forever, O gracious lady ! ” he said loudly. “ The 
King is out hunting, not expecting you until the morrow. 
But all things are ready for you. Be pleased to alight 
and enter ! ” 

The Princess then dismounted and followed the offi- 
cial into the castle. The room they first entered was 
in the base of the high tower and occupied its whole 
space. It was richly furnished with tables, couches, and 
rugs. Draperies concealed the rough walls. Athura 
had brought with her three maids. Several others pres- 
ently appeared from side-rooms and humbly awaited her 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


269 


pleasure. The official, who proved to be the King’s 
chamberlain, having called the servants, now said : 
“ My Lord the King will return shortly. Meanwhile, if 
it please you, dinner will be served here. Let the maids 
be disposed of in the adjoining room. Should you de- 
sire to take the air, there is a pleasant walk around the 
lake. If anything be needed, pull the cord at the side 
here and *a gong will call servants. Permit me to retire 
and order your dinner served.” 

The Princess assented and the chamberlain, with a 
low salaam, departed. Having bathed, and changed her 
riding habit to one more comfortable, she ate dinner 
alone. She was grieved and impatient. But she was to 
suffer further disappointment. For at sundown a mes- 
senger appeared who reported that a revolt had broken 
out in the army at Hamadan, thus compelling the King’s 
instant return to that city. He had departed at once, 
but promised to return quickly and escort her in person 
to the capital. He bade her rest meanwhile at the castle. 

Athura was furious. It seemed strange that her 
brother should treat her thus. He must be indeed 
changed from that former bold youth who would have 
let state matters go to ruin rather than fail to come 
to her at once when so near! She rang for the cham- 
berlain, and when that worthy appeared she inquired, 
“Was the King here this morning?” 

“ Yes, gracious lady,” he replied humbly. 

“How did he seem? Was he well?” 

“ He seemed very well but somewhat nervous.” 

“ I do not understand his strange behavior ! Order 
immediate preparations for my departure in the morn- 
ing to Hamadan! I shall go to him and ascertain the 
cause of this neglect.” 

The chamberlain raised his hands in protest. He 
shook his head and salaamed humbly. 


270 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ I have an order from the King, gracious lady,” he 
said. “ It is that I safely keep you here until he re- 
turn.” 

“ What ! Am I a prisoner ? ” 

“Ah, no! Say not so! But this is a very unsafe 
country, — wolves, bears, robbers, and brigands! It is 
not safe for you without a strong escort to go beyond the 
castle-walls. The escort which brought you hither has 
departed for Nicsea again, and only the necessary garri- 
son is here. Very sorrowful am I, most gracious lady, 
but I dare not disobey orders. The King, I assure you, 
will come soon.” 

“ Listen ! ” exclaimed Athura, furiously. “ I care 
nothing for the safety of this castle! I order you to 
prepare this garrison to march with me to Hamadan on 
the morrow. I will answer to the King for you and 
no harm shall come to you. Let the castle take care of 
itself!” 

But the chamberlain again shook his head and wrung 
his hands together in simulated agitation. “ Impossible, 
utterly impossible! The King’s orders must be obeyed. 
You know not this King, gracious lady ! He is a magi- 
cian who can destroy one, soul and body. No, no ! ” 

“ A magician ! What mean you ? My brother Bardya 
a magician ? Since when gained he that power ? ” 

But the chamberlain, seeing that he had almost re- 
vealed his master’s real identity, shook his head and con- 
tinued to wring his hands, protesting : “ I meant only 

that the King’s eyes were upon all and over all ! But I 
cannot disobey him, and — I will not ! ” 

He abruptly turned and left the room. Athura went 
to one of the narrow windows and looked tearfully out 
upon the yellow landscape of hill and mountain, on 
which the setting sun was casting its last mellow beams. 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


271 


Her eyes ran over the courtyard, the steep descent of 
hill, the high wall below with its brazen gate and its 
sentries, posted at intervals on the top. A great loneli- 
ness seized upon her, a cold dread of impending evil 
gripped her heart, and a terror of unknown forces that 
seemed to surround her. Turning from the window, she 
met the eyes of one of the maids compassionately watch- 
ing her. The expression of her face caught Athura’s 
attention. Repressing her tears lest the servants should 
deem her weak, she addressed the maid: 

“ What is your name ? ” 

“ Lauretha, gracious mistress,” was the answer. 

“ Who are you and whence come you ? ” 

“lama daughter of the captain of the guard, and I 
came from Nicaea hither.” 

“ Tell me, whose is this castle and how came my 
brother here? He has been acting most unbrotherly to 
me. Have you a brother whom you love most dearly? 
And would he call you to a place like this and then not 
meet you, or run away to the city without visiting you ? ” 
The girl’s eyes filled with tears. The beauty and en- 
gaging personality of Athura had already made a deep 
impression upon her. She had heard in the old days of 
this beautiful daughter of Cyrus as a very goddess of 
wisdom and beauty. Now that she beheld her, she was 
her devotee. She drew nearer and, kneeling, caught 
hold of the hem of Athura’s dress and kissed it. 

“ Gracious Queen of the World, I am but a humble 
girl,” she said, sobbing : “ My parentage is not even 

noble. But I place my soul and body at your service! 
Let me make confession to you and I will trust in your 
forgiveness for my enforced service here. If you will 
follow me to the chamber above, where you are to sleep 
and where we may be alone, I will tell you the secret of 
your situation.” 


272 


THE PRINCESS ATPIURA 


“Arise and be assured of my good-will. I will fol- 
low you,” answered the Princess, touched by the girl’s 
devotion and wondering what she meant. 

The girl rose and, going to a curtained door at one 
side of the room, pulled aside the curtain and guided 
the Princess up a narrow stairway, in the thick stone 
wall, to a chamber above and of the same size and as 
richly furnished as that below. Here the Princess seated 
herself on a divan and the girl again knelt at her feet on 
the floor. 

“ Tell me what you mean,” said Athura, kindly. 

“ I know the man who calls himself Bardya. He 
owns this castle,” said the girl, speaking rapidly. “ I 
also have seen your brothers, both the great Cambyses, 
the King, and the strong, happy Prince Bardya. That 
was years ago when I lived in Hamadan and my father 
was a soldier of the palace guard under the noble Otanes. 
I also know the regent, Patatheites, whom Cambyses, 
the Great King, left to rule in Medea. O gracious lady, 
it breaks my heart to tell you ! But I know that Bardya, 
your brother, is dead and this one who calls himself 
Bardya is none other than Gaumata, priest of the Magi, 
whose ears Cyrus, the Great King, cut off ! I have seen 
Gaumata and Patatheites together. I know that Gau- 
mata pretends to be Bardya. The chamberlain is one 
of his tribe. This great tower is a fire-worshiper’s 
shrine and on its top is an altar on which fire is kept 
burning. I know not why I tell you this, except that 
when I look upon your face I love and worship you. 
O that I might save you ! I fear this prison is intended 
to be your tomb ! ” 

Athura sat very still during this revelation. Her 
head seemed to reel. The earth and all her golden cas- 
tles seemed whirling and falling. Of course Bardya 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


273 


would have come to meet her! She knew the girl was 
telling the truth. Fool, to be so easily beguiled ! 
Bardya really dead ! The old sorrow resurged in her 
soul. Death or worse her fate ! She sat still and silent 
a long time in wide-eyed despair while the maid at her 
feet with bowed head wept bitterly. Presently she 
sighed deeply and asked, “ Why do you weep, little sis- 
ter ? ” 

“ Because of your cruel fate, gracious lady/’ replied 
the maid. “ You know not the magic power of these 
priests! Even now they may know that I have told 
this to you and even now they may be preparing the tor- 
ture chamber for me. They are terrible men! They 
deal with the demons of the hills and mountains. 
They sacrifice to them, even offering up human lives 
sometimes. They are able to read one's thoughts. 
They bring up the dead and make them talk. Only 
Ahura-Mazda can protect you, and I know not if He 
will ! ” 

“ Be comforted, child,” said Athura, calmly. “ Let us 
escape in some manner. Once before I fled from a 
prison when Cambyses would have slain me. Is there 
no way of escape ? ” 

“ I know of none. These walls have secret doors. I 
have seen Gaumata appear in these rooms even without 
opening a door. But he is a magician. I do not know 
the secret doors. If we could escape from this castle, 
the great wall and its watch is there.” 

“ You said that your father is captain of the guard. 
Might he not assist us?” 

“ I know not. He fears the Magi. His father was a 
tenant of this Gaumata who, for his faithfulness, has 
promised him great fortune and a high command. But 
he is a brave man and a good father.” 


274 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ Such a man must have a good heart. We shall talk 
with him presently.” 

“ But these magicians, — is it not useless to strive 
against them? They look one in the eye and point 
their fingers and say, ‘You are a dog! Bark!’ And 
that one gets down on his hands and acts like a dog and 
barks. Or they will say to you that at a certain hour 
you must do something they order; and, at that hour, 
you must do it ! They put spells on men, and such men 
thereafter have no power. Oh, it is dreadful, how at 
night they call up and talk with the dead. The evil 
spirits help them.” 

“ I have seen their spell-working, child. But this I 
know, as the great teacher, Belteshazzer, said, they can 
do no harm to those who love truth and serve the true 
and only God. For He sends mighty spirits of good in- 
tent who encamp about the good and who drive away the 
evil ones. Fear not, child, I dread not this Gaumata 
and all his evil powers. He shall not harm us. When 
does your father have liberty so that he might come 
to us?” 

“ At sundown he changes the guard. Thereafter he 
may come.” 

The girl went to a window and looked down into the 
court below. She then clapped her hands softly and mo- 
tioned to some one below. 

“ Ah, there he stands now ! ” she said. “ He has 
looked up and will come here. I will meet him.” 

She ran down the narrow stair, and presently her voice 
and the heavier tones of a man’s voice were heard in 
conversation. Athura seated herself on a divan in such 
position that the rays of the setting sun, passing through 
the open window, rested upon her face and hair, giving 
to her regal beauty a halo like that of a goddess. A 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


'275 


moment later the maid reappeared, followed by a power- 
fully built man whose helmet and breast-plate were re- 
splendent in gold and jewels. His face was strong and 
bold, the countenance of one accustomed to command, 
but now it was clouded and sullen. 

“ This is my father, Gustasp, gracious mistress,” said 
the maid, presenting him. 

The man looked an instant into the eyes of the Prin- 
cess. Then his hand quickly removed his helmet. 
Wonder, admiration, recognition, and awe expressed 
themselves in his countenance. He prostrated himself 
at her feet. He had known the kingly Cyrus and the 
high glance of his eye, before which the most rebellious 
of men had quailed; and here was the image of Cyrus, 
softened and beautified in the feminine, but, none the 
less, with his lofty, commanding spirit, gazing upon him 
from eyes whose glance he could not return. 

“ Hail, gracious daughter of Cyrus ! ” he mumbled, 
striking the rug-covered floor with his forehead. “ I 
await your commands ! ” 

“ I have seen you before, Captain Gustasp, when my 
father lived and Bardya, my brother, and I played in 
the park at Hamadan. Is it not so? Arise and an- 
swer ! ” 

The soldier rose and stood in deferential attitude be- 
fore his fair interlocutor. 

“ I remember, most royal lady,” he stammered. 

“ If I mistake not I rode on that broad back of yours, 
and you made for me a right-spirited horse.” 

The strong features of the soldier quivered as memory 
brought back those days, when he, as one of the guards 
on duty at the King’s palace, not only watched over the 
safety of the children of the King but played with them. 
Halcyon days! The tears started to his eyes. 


276 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ I remember,” he answered. 

“ And now I am your prisoner ! ” 

Again the man fell with his face to the floor. “ Say 
not so, Queen of the World!” he exclaimed. “Rather 
am I your humble slave. If you will let me speak, I 
will explain.” 

“ Say on ! ” 

He raised his head from the floor but continued to 
kneel, while he spoke rapidly: “After I returned from 
the funeral of the royal Cyrus, I was not in favor with 
the Great King, Cambyses. His dislike for me arose 
when he and your royal brother, Bardya, and you, 
played together as children and, by the express order 
of good King Cyrus, I watched that Cambyses did not 
use violence upon you and the younger brother. He 
swore, then, that when he came to man’s estate I should 
die. When, therefore, the guards were called to Hama- 
dan and dismissed by him, I fled ; and, luckily, I escaped 
before his order for my execution could be fulfilled. 
I came to these mountains and was concealed by the 
Magian priests who had been friends of my father. 
Then I heard, gracious lady, that both you and Prince 
Bardya had been foully murdered by King Cambyses; 
and I wept much. For I loved you and Bardya when 
you were children. For me the light of the world grew 
dim. Wonder not, therefore, that I willingly served 
Gaumata when he overthrew Cambyses. Had not Cam- 
byses slain those I loved and also sought to slay me? I 
did not know you when you entered here yesterday. 
You were veiled. My information was that the King’s 
wife was coming hither; and I dreamed not that you 
were she. May Ahriman wither my soul if I speak not 
the truth ! ” 

His daughter sank upon the floor by her father’s side, 
exclaiming, “ Truly he speaks truth, gracious mistress! ” 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


277 


A wave of sympathy swept over the beautiful coun- 
tenance of the Princess. Impulsively she arose, bent 
over, and touched the man’s forehead with her hand, 
saying : “ I believe you, my good Gustasp. Ah, those 

were pleasant days, the days of my childhood. But 
they have gone to return no more. The bloody hand of 
death has taken my father and brothers. Only I, of all 
the royal house of Cyrus, remain ; and I am a prisoner to 
this man, Gaumata. But what now ? To whom, O 
Gustasp, do you owe allegiance ? ” 

The man did not hesitate. “ There is only one sov- 
ereign on earth for me, the divine daughter of Cyrus ! ” 
he answered passionately. “ Had I not believed you 
dead, I would never have entered the service of Gau- 
mata.” 

“ I am in your hands. What do you advise ? ” 

“You are safe in my hands, gracious Queen! I will 
guard you with my life. But I am slow of wit and not 
good at making plans. I can execute orders but not 
make them.” 

Athura smiled upon the kneeling giant. 

“You may arise and be seated there near the door,” 
she said. “ Let us think of some plan. How many men 
have you in this castle ? ” 

Gustasp rose and sat on a stool near the door. 

“ Four hundred and twenty,” he answered. 

“Are they trustworthy?” 

“ Not against Gaumata. They are his personal fol- 
lowers. But they are a brave and reckless lot. Some 
of them have been brigands all their lives, until called 
hither by the new King’s order.” 

“ It is apparent to you, Captain Gustasp, that I am 
no friend of this Gaumata. I have been brought here 
by lying letters purporting to be from my brother, 


278 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Bardya, and I knew not the truth until your daughter 
revealed it to me. Doubtless I have been brought here 
to suffer death. For, as long as one of the house of 
Cyrus remain, so long will the usurper be insecure on 
his throne. I remember Gaumata. I saw him during 
the last year of Cyrus and I heard of his punishment. 
Now has come his revenge ! But I shall escape. There 
is one who comes from the west as swiftly as horses 
may bring him. Do you remember the youth who 
played with us in those days? That grave youth who 
was a man even before he was old enough to enlist in 
the King’s guards — Darius, son of Hystaspis, King of 
Iran ? ” 

“ I remember him. Has not his fame filled the whole 
earth ? All young Aryans swear by him ! ” 

“True! Had not Cambyses cruelly interfered, I 
would this day be his wife. He took an oath to Cyrus, 
my father, to support Cambyses and Bardya on their 
thrones, as long as they should live. Death has released 
him from the oath. It may not be that I shall reign 
alone as Queen, since it is contrary to the customs of 
the Aryans. The King of Iran is now the head of the 
Achaemenian royal family and entitled to reign as King 
of the Aryans. When he shall pass the bridge to heaven, 
the Prince of Iran will be King. The world will then 
know a just and mighty master. And I shall reign with 
him. Then, Gustasp, I may be able to reward faithful 
service. Is it not possible for me to escape? I escaped 
from Cambyses alone, disguised as a youth. Have you 
not a horse that I might ride away upon this night ? ” 

Gustasp was troubled. He gazed thoughtfully out of 
the window a moment in silence. The red rim of the 
sun was disappearing behind a distant ridge. 

“ This is a wild portion of Medea,” he said presently. 


THE SPIDER’S WEB 


279 


“ Brigands roam about. Traveling without a large es- 
cort is dangerous. It is now almost night. For a week 
there can be no danger to you here. I am in command 
of the Guard. It will not be so much a prison for you 
as a place of safety. To-morrow I will send to the 
hills for one who owes his life to me. I saved him 
from the wrath of Gaumata, who had ordered me to 
execute him. This man will I send with a message to 
your friends. He may bring help. The chamberlain 
of the castle is a priest of the Magi. He was in the 
room below as we came through. He is here as your 
guard, I suppose. But this night I shall sleep at the 
foot of this stairway and keep watch over you. You 
are weary and must have sleep. My daughter, if you 
will, shall watch with me. Perhaps to-morrow we may 
think of a better plan.” 

Athura rose and went to the window, where she stood 
some moments in silence, contemplating the forbidding 
aspect of the darkening hills and considering the words 
of the captain. She was, indeed, weary. She there- 
fore signified her assent to the suggestion, and the cap- 
tain retired. His daughter remained with the Princess. 
The captain that night slept on the floor of the room 
below, with his body across the doorway leading to the 
chamber above and his sword at his side. 


CHAPTER XIX 


'A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 


HE dull, plodding peasants of Persia, Medea, Susi- 



A ana, and Babylonia wondered why so many mes- 
sengers rode at breakneck speed, on foaming, dusty 
horses, and so many squads of cavalry galloped, along 
the roads, during those last days of the false Smerdis, 
or Bardya, King of the World. They loved not these 
military men, with their over-bearing ways, their oaths 
and blows, their lawlessness and oppression. But they 
only sighed and remained silent, hoping but not believ- 
ing that some day the Great King would lift them up 
and put the soldiers down. The shepherds on the hills 
drove their flocks high up into the mountain fastnesses 
and concealed them in gulches and ravines. For, it was 
whispered, an immense army of Persians was march- 
ing up from the south. No one knew why it was com- 
ing, but it was safer to keep the flocks out of sight, lest 
the hungry hordes should have fresh meat at their ex- 
pense. Rumors of war flew about. Some said Baby- 
lonia was about to revolt ; others that the Scythians were 
threatening an invasion. 

Meanwhile at the capital city, Hamadan, confusion 
reigned. Reports came from Persia indicating that the 
King of Iran was gathering a great army. Then came 
messengers from the army at Damascus relating the de- 
parture of the Prince and the Guard. Patatheites and 
Gaumata at once became uneasy and directed the gov- 


280 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 


281 


ernor of Nineveh to march out and intercept the Prince. 
Then came Prexaspes, who, knowing that he could ex- 
pect no mercy from the King of Iran and his son, 
offered his services to the usurper, and was made com- 
mander of the army and satrap of Medea. He advised 
immediate preparation for war. Decrees were issued 
to all the governors of provinces commanding them to 
assemble their soldiers and bring them to Hamadan. 
Heralds were dispatched to the King of Iran demand- 
ing the reason for gathering an army at Persepolis. 
Prexaspes personally went into western Medea, where 
he had large estates, and directed that all Medean levies 
from that section should gather at Nicaea. Then Gau- 
mata and Patatheites, learning that their ruse whereby 
Athura had been beguiled into the castle of the former, 
had succeeded, departed from the capital city to visit 
her and make some treaty with, or disposal of, her. 
They had barely departed when Captains Arios and 
Mardux at the head of their combined companies rode 
into the capital on horses almost dead with fatigue, 
and at the palace gates demanded the person of the 
Princess Athura. The commander of the palace guard 
was insolent and insulting. He even threatened to ar- 
rest the blustering captains, who thereupon suddenly as- 
saulted the palace with their bold troopers, before the 
guards could be warned, and gained possession of it. 
The guards fled into the city and called upon the citi- 
zens for aid. Captains Arios and Mardux searched the 
palace in vain for the Princess Athura, but found and 
released the usurper’s harem, in which was Phaedima, 
the daughter of Otanes. What next to do the captains 
knew not. But the citizens of Hamadan, indignant that 
a company of freebooters should dare to take the King’s 
palace, soon gave them something to do and laid close 


282 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


siege to fhem in it. They were not to be dislodged, how- 
ever, and held the citizens at bay, trusting that they 
would presently be rescued by the King of Iran. 

The Prince of Iran, having marched by a short route 
across northern Arabia, avoided Babylon on the right 
and Susa on the left and arrived upon the great high- 
way between Persepolis and the latter city, where, as 
narrated, he received information that led him to march 
at once to Susa, intent upon aiding in the rescue of 
the Princess Athura. He seized Susa and deposed its, 
governor, who was a Mede in the service of Gaumata. 
He paused here two days to rest and refit his command, 
meanwhile sending scouts northward to gain information 
concerning the movements of the usurper. Then a body 
of Persians, constituting the advance corps of the Per- 
sian army, having arrived, the Prince left a garrison in 
the city and with about twenty thousand men hurried 
northward on the road to Hamadan, intent upon captur- 
ing that city before Gaumata could prepare for resistance. 
On the first day out he was met by the messenger from 
Athura, which caused him to change his intention and 
march into western Medea upon Nicsea. 

Meanwhile the Princess Athura remained in the castle. 
The messenger had been duly dispatched by Captain 
Gustasp, who advised his fair captive to wait patiently 
several days for his return or until he himself could com- 
municate with certain relatives who might consent to 
conceal her in the mountains should it become necessary 
to leave the castle. Then one day a company of cavalry 
rode into the castle-yard and its commander, Captain 
Galutha, displayed an order giving him chief command. 
The next day a large body of cavalry appeared on the 
plain below the castle and encamped, while several of 
their leaders came up to the castle. Two of these, before 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 


283 


whom all others bowed to the earth, were Gaumata, the 
usurper, and his chief counselor, Patatheites. The 
Princess Athura observed these men with dread. She 
recognized them and knew that a crisis in her affairs had 
come. Later came Captain Gustasp in much agitation. 

“ Gracious lady/’ he said, “ Gaumata has come ! He 
desires audience with you. If he attempt any harm 
to you, I will slay him ! So fear not. I am at your serv- 
ice. Shall I slay him at once? 99 

“ No. Let him enter,” she answered, seating herself 
on a divan at the side of the chamber opposite the win- 
dow, where the light was good and where every expres- 
sion of her countenance might be seen. She was calm 
and self-possessed. 

The captain’s daughter stood at her side, trembling 
and apprehensive. 

A moment later the door opened and the chamberlain 
appeared, announcing : “ Our Lord, the King, the Great 

King, King of the World, and his illustrious Counselor ! ” 

Entered then Patatheites, with somewhat shuffling gait 
and embarrassed demeanor, a tall man whose rich habili- 
ments and mitered head-dress indicated his priestly rank. 
He bowed very low and touched the floor with his hands, 
saying : “ All hail, most beautiful Princess, Daughter of 

Cyrus, the Geat King, Light of the World! Live for- 
ever ! ” 

Following him came Gaumata, a tall man, with uncer- 
tain, shifting eyes, a pallid face, somewhat resembling 
the dead Bardya, a puppet evidently in the hands of the 
real ruler, Patatheites. He was about to prostrate him- 
self before royalty, as was his habit, when, remembering 
his high position, he checked himself and stood erect, 
folding his arms in much embarrassment and agitation. 
On his head was a vari-colored turban, around which 
was a golden coronet. 


284 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ I give you greeting. What would you ? ” responded 
Athura, coldly. 

Patatheites coughed slightly and glanced at the King; 
then, assuming a very ingratiating tone and manner, he 
said : 

“ The fates — I should say, the gods — have ordered 
that this man shall be King. It matters not whether he 
be truly Bardya or not, — the spirit of Bardya is in him. 
It has come to pass that King Cambyses by his own 
hand is dead. You alone, royal lady, remain of his 
family. By right of birth you should be Queen of the 
World. Unless you so rule, the kingdom will pass to the 
King of Iran. It has been announced to all the world 
that this Bardya has taken to himself all the wives of 
Cambyses. That is true, and you yourself are included. 
We come, therefore, to make a treaty. Consent to a 
marriage with this King, Bardya, and rule equally with 
him. Your presence with him will reconcile all Iran 
and the world will remain at peace. You cannot rule 
alone. He offers to share the throne with you. Let 
him speak for himself. I, his Chief Counselor, have 
spoken ! ” 

Gaumata, thus prompted, bowed low before her and 
said in high, squeaky tones: “Years ago my eyes be- 
held the most lovely vision of all the earth. It was 
Athura, star of the morning, lovelier than the moon, 
shining on a darkened world. My soul went out to her. 
I said that I would one day sit on the throne of the world 
with her and her slightest wish should be my law, her 
will my will, and that together we would rule the universe 
wisely. Let it be so ! ” 

Athura restrained her indignation with great difficulty. 
Should she temporize, or at once declare herself? She 
remained silent a moment. When she spoke, her steady 
voice betrayed not her deep agitation. 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 285 

“ For this, then, I have been deceived and brought 
hither,” she said. “ It is a very grave matter. I require 
time to consider it. I know there is but one other choice. 
That is — death ! I must choose between you and 
death, unless something intervenes. Such presumption 
as yours in the days of Cyrus would have merited death. 
But truly has the situation changed through the wisdom 
of God. How many days may I have to consider this ? ” 

The men glanced at each other doubtfully. Then the 
Counselor spoke. 

“ Grave events call for quick action. However, if 
to-morrow at this time will suit you to answer, let it be 
so. 

“ I shall require at least a week.” 

“ No, no ! You must decide by to-morrow.” 

“ Must?” 

Her tone startled the men. In it were unutterable 
scorn and menace. Gaumata shrank back. As she 
looked now, so had he seen Cyrus and Cambyses, the 
terrible. But Patatheites was unafraid and, knowing 
the necessity of quick action, he was determined that 
her choice should be made at once. 

“ Forgive the expression,” he said. “ We are des- 
perate men. So stirred up are the people that we must 
act quickly. You said truly that you must choose either 
to consent or to meet death. Rule the world or die! 
Do you hear ? But you shall consent ! ” He gazed 
into her eyes with his flashing black eyes fixedly and 
extended his long, slender fingers towards her slowly. 
He trusted to his great hypnotic power to overcome 
the powerful will that showed in her eyes. “ On the 
morrow at this hour you shall say yes ! ” he added after 
a pause. 

Athura smiled derisively. Her eyes showed no less 


286 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


will-power than his, and, extending her hand in a re- 
pellent gesture, she said : “ I say that I will speak freely 

without being coerced by your devil’s power ! Dog that 
you are! I shall live to see your carcass thrown to the 
vultures ! ” 

The battle of wills continued in silence for a tense 
moment. Then the eyes of Patatheites wavered and 
dropped. His hand fell at his side. His dusky face 
paled to a sickly yellow. 

“ Princess, again I ask forgiveness,” he said humbly. 
“ Well I know that the spirit of the great Cyrus, living 
again in you, cannot be commanded ! Let us reason to- 
gether. Being a woman, you can never reign alone on 
the throne of Iran, or of the world. All the males of 
your family are dead. The kingdom will pass to the 
King of Iran. If his son were living he would make you 
his wife, and thus, when his father dies, you might be- 
come his Queen but not a joint ruler with him. But the 
Prince of Iran is dead. He was slain in a battle near 
Susa yesterday. It remains only for you to accept 
our proposition and you will become joint ruler with 
this Bardya and reign over the whole world.” 

The Princess made no immediate answer, but gazed in 
silence on the face of the speaker, striving to read 
whether he lied or not in speaking of the Prince. The 
cold hand of fear clutched at her heart. Dread seized 
her throat and almost stifled her. But there seemed to 
whisper in her ear a voice like that of the loved Bardya 
of old, saying : “ Believe him not, little sister. The 
Prince yet lives and will surely come to your aid.” She 
was startled and looked around involuntarily searching 
for the speaker; but no one, save her maid, was near. 
Arousing herself with a great effort, the Princess again 
controlled her agitation and said : “ You are stating a 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 287 

falsehood, magician ! But, even if the Prince were dead, 
it would not alter my determination. What? I, a 
daughter of Cyrus, mate with that slave? Begone from 
my sight ! 99 

The pallid face of Gaumata flushed in anger. Thrust- 
ing aside Patatheites, he laid one hand on a short sword 
at his side. “ Woman ! ” he cried excitedly, “ birth 
makes not a man, but achievement! I am a noble of 
Medea, of ancient lineage and royal stock. Centuries 
ago my forefathers ruled the Scythians, who were once 
lords of Medea. I have dared to seize the throne of the 
world from your tyrant brother, and I mean to hold it! 
I have offered you the right to share it. Choose! On 
the morrow you accept or die ! The world is not large 
enough to permit you and me to live therein unless we 
join fortunes ! 99 

The Princess was surprised. She had ’deemed this 
man a mere puppet. He seemed to have some qualities 
of a strong man. She spoke less bitterly as she 
answered: “ You speak somewhat kingly, Gaumata! 
But you are a living lie, ruling not by your own might! 
You rule only by reason of Bardya’s name. Do not 
deceive yourself into the belief that the Aryans would 
permit you to rule an hour, did they know the truth! 
No! Rather it would be better for you to release me 
and place in my hands the scepter and crown. I might 
so far pardon you as to permit you life and property. 
Think of this, my offer until to-morrow, and I will con- 
sider yours.” 

“ Until to-morrow then, farewell ! 99 said Patatheites, 
bowing low and backing quickly from the room. Gau- 
mata followed without the formality of a bow. Athura 
sat a long time in silence after they had gone, wrapped 
in thought, while the daughter of Gustasp stood in 
silence with folded hands and bowed head at her side. 


288 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The Princess turned to her maid at length and asked : 
“ What think you, child ? The magicians were not able 
to bend my will, though , strong was the power of the 
priest’s evil eyes. I felt my brain reel and I became 
dizzy for a moment.” 

“ I have never seen one able to resist him before,” 
answered the maid. “ Truly Ahura-Mazda has sent to 
your aid some powerful angel ! ” 

The hours of that day passed very slowly for the Prin- 
cess. She spent the greater part of her time in the 
upper chamber looking from the window upon the valley 
below. She had little hope that any aid would arrive. 
She was determined to escape from the castle at all 
hazards as soon as night should come, and she sent word 
to Gustasp that he must arrange for her escape. 

About noon two horsemen were seen riding at head- 
long speed from the direction of Nicsea. They came 
direct to the castle. They evidently bore exciting news. 
For the King and his Chief Counselor were observed in 
excited conference with them, and, shortly afterwards, 
the King mounted a horse and rode down into the valley, 
where his cavalry immediately marched away across the 
plain towards Nicsea, and several horsemen rode away 
in divers directions. Later the King returned to the 
castle accompanied by an officer, whose elegantly attired 
form and easy carriage, as he passed across the castle 
yard, seemed familiar to Athura. She sent the maid to 
call Gustasp, whose duties now consisted in standing 
guard at the castle-door. The captain soon appeared. 

“ What means this excitement ? ” she inquired. 
“ Who is the officer that came up with the King? ” 
Gustasp shrugged his giant shoulders. “ The officer 
is Prexaspes,” he answered. “ He was chief man of the 
empire under King Cambyses. He is in command of 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 


289 


the Medean army which is assembling down there in the 
valley. I do not know just what news the messengers 
brought; but it is rumored that they reported a strong 
force of Persian cavalry moving up towards Nicsea over 
the hill-roads from Susa. If that be true, a battle may 
occur if the Medes dare to stand against them. There 
are but a few veterans here and they may not risk a 
battle. The Persian cavalry is terrible, especially if led 
by the Prince. ,, 

Athura started up with joy, exclaiming, “ By the 
Prince, did you say ? ” 

“ The Prince of Iran, yes,” he assented. “ No one 
knows, but I will bet my shield that he leads the Per- 
sians ! ” 

“ Ahura-Mazda grant that it be true ! What of you 
if there be a battle, Gustasp? Ought I to wait till the 
morrow ? Or should I escape this night and trust myself 
to the mountains ? ” 

“ I have requested the honor of personally guarding 
you so that you may not escape,” he responded. “ The 
King has granted my request. I do not know how to 
advise. The new men who came in with Captain Ga- 
lutha are on guard. There is to be an enchantment, a 
sacrifice, and soma-drinking to-night. Ahura-Mazda 
grant that no spell be cast on us ! Let me advise that 
you stay in this upper chamber with all your maids. I 
shall stand here at the foot of the stairs. We may need 
a barricade. That divan and the benches may do. 
When darkness comes, I will bring up javelins and 
spears. I do not know how to get out of the castle with 
you unseen.” 

“ What do you fear? ” 

“ Madmen, drunken with soma ! You and the maids 
are the only women in the castle. Even the King him- 
self will be drunken and furious.” 


290 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ Bring up the arms, Gustasp! You will find in me 
no weeping, fainting child. We will fight this battle to- 
gether ! ” 

“ Then on the morrow we may need to defend this 
place until the battle be decided down there in the valley.” 
And he added fervently, “ It will be a joy to fight for 
you, O Queen of the Earth, and even to die for you ! ” 

Gustasp began immediate preparations for defense and 
secretly brought up a bundle of keen javelins, several 
heavy spears, and a huge bronze battle-ax, which they 
concealed behind curtains and furniture. He also 
brought a supply of bread and fruit. 

From her window Athura saw that preparations were 
being made in the courtyard for the sacrifice spoken of 
by Gustasp. First, a square altar of stones was erected. 
Around this, at a distance of twenty feet, a circle of flat 
stones was placed. A priest clothed in long robes then 
drew geometrical figures with a sword-point on the 
ground within the circle. Other priests brought out 
twenty tall jars of soma and placed them at intervals 
touching the circle. Still others brought wood and piled 
it in four heaps at the corners of a square inclosing 
the circle. Many soldiers of the garrison gathered 
around, uneasily and fearfully watching the preparations, 
but they were not allowed to come within twenty paces 
of the circle. 

The preparations were completed when the sun was 
yet half an hour high. Then the rumble and boom of 
drums and the shrill scream of trumpets announced the 
beginning of the services. A procession of priests, 
twenty in number, headed by Patatheites and followed 
by Gaumata, who led a beautiful white stallion, appeared 
from the northern portion of the castle-yard. Seven 
times they silently marched around on the outer side of 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 


291 


the circle of stones. Then they halted and a priest took 
station at each of the jars of soma. Every one held a 
large, keen knife in one hand and a goblet in the other. 
The chief priest, Patatheites, took station at the right 
of the altar and raised his hand toward the setting sun in 
prayer. All the others imitated his action. Their in- 
vocation was silent and lasted a full minute. Then 
Patatheites placed a bundle of fagots on the altar and 
again raised his hands to the sun, and his lips moved 
in recital of an invocation. Instantly a spiral of smoke 
ascended from the fagots and a flame burst forth. The 
soldiers, stricken with awe, fell on their knees at sight 
of this miracle. The sun-god had answered, unless the 
dexterous priest, having a knowledge of phosphorus and 
sulphur, had ignited the wood as he placed it on the altar. 

Gaumata now led the white stallion into the charmed 
circle near to the high priest. The beautiful animal 
trembled and sniffed at the altar and the blazing wood, 
then raised his noble head and whinnied. As he did so, 
the chief priest, with a powerful slash of his sharp knife, 
cut the animal’s throat so deeply across as almost to 
sever the head. At the same moment, Gaumata drove 
his knife deep into the horse’s chest through his proud 
heart. With a convulsive backward movement, the 
noble beast sought to break away, but Gaumata clung to 
it and its knees gave away suddenly and it fell. The 
chief priest took a stone vessel and caught the blood 
spouting from the severed throat. When the vessel was 
filled, he presented it to Gaumata, who lifted it on high 
before the fire and towards the setting sun, then poured 
some of the blood on the altar and some on the earth 
while he muttered a prayer. The chief priest then took 
a bundle of rods, known as the baresma, and, dipping it 
in the blood, sprinkled the King and the twenty priests, 


292 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


chanting a hymn as he slowly performed his labor. 
Then four of the priests attacked the carcass of the horse 
with their knives and rapidly dismembered it. A por- 
tion of flesh from the chest was taken by the King and 
placed on the burning wood of the altar. The savor of 
it went up to heaven just as the rim of the sun disap- 
peared behind the western hills, while the priests broke 
forth into a barbaric chant in praise of Mithra. The 
limbs and body of the animal were then cut in bits and 
distributed by the priests to the soldiers. The piles of 
wood were set on fire by coals from the altar, and the 
men roasted the horse flesh at these and ate of it. Thus 
far the ceremony had been conducted with some de- 
corum. 

Then the bloody-handed priests dipped goblets into the 
jars and brought them forth filled to the brim with a 
white, acid liquor, the sacred juice of the soma plant. 
First, the chief priest drank a huge goblet of the liquor. 
The King followed suit. Then the priests drank, and 
as they drank they began a serpentine march, following 
the lines of the geometrical figures drawn in the circle, 
weaving in and out and crossing back and forth, chant- 
ing in time to their movements. The chief priest led 
the weird dance. The King followed at the rear. Ever 
and anon, as their movements brought them near the 
jars, the priests replenished their goblets. Gradually 
their chant became louder and wilder, and was addressed 
to the gods of the sun, of the moon, of the stars, of the 
earth, and of the seas, entreating them to be present and 
to give counsel and wisdom to the King. 

Darkness fell upon the earth, but the fires partially 
dispelled the gloom in the courtyard. The crowd of 
soldiers drew well back from the enchanted circle, dread- 
ing they knew not what, and fearing the unknown powers 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 


293 


of earth and sky. Suddenly one of the priests ceased 
marching and, with a scream, rent the clothes from his 
body. Stark naked he began to dance furiously, leaping 
in the air, frothing at the mouth, and uttering wild words 
of prophecy. Another imitated him and still another, 
until a score of naked, leaping, shouting madmen, bran- 
dishing knives and soma-pots, encircled the chief priest, 
who, having drunk but little of the powerful liquor, had 
remained comparatively sober, and who now took his 
station with folded arms and bowed head before the 
altar, listening intently to the ravings of his helpers. 
The King took his place on the opposite side of the 
altar and sought to preserve a semblance of dignity, but 
he swayed to and fro under the influence of the liquor 
or of excitement while he also listened to the ravings of 
the prophets. 

The Princess and her maids were curious observers 
of the ceremonies, but their curiosity turned to horror as 
the last act of the drunken priests began. Neverthe- 
less, they watched and listened. 

One of the priests, bellowing for silence, stood before 
the chief priest and shouted : “I am Melchior of the 
Hills ! Say to this King, he lacks courage ! Say to him 
that instead of entreating the proud woman in yonder 
castle, he should take her by force, lest there come an 
eagle out of the south and carry her away! Let him 
now act ! Now ! Now ! Now ! ” 

Another shouted: “I am sent from Mithra to say, 
The day comes when the Kings of the earth shall meet 
in death struggle! To him of stout heart and quick 
mind will the victory be ! Up and act ! ” 

Others took up the burden of prophecy and warning. 
The chief priest listened attentively; then, calling the 
King aside, he spoke rapidly and earnestly to him, point- 


294 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


ing up to the window from which the Princess was look- 
ing down upon them. For a time the King hesitated, 
then walked uncertainly towards the castle, followed by 
the howling mob of priests, who stumbled, rolled, or 
hopped after him. A moment later they were hammer- 
ing at the castle-door and the King was commanding 
Gustasp to open. 

Gustasp, however, had not been idle. He had locked 
and barred the stout doors and had reinforced them with 
furniture piled against them. Now, as the King’s voice 
was heard commanding him to open, he shouted back a 
refusal. 

“ Open, I command it ! ” shouted the King. 

“ I will never open it ! ” answered Gustasp. “ No 
longer do I serve you, Gaumata, the false ! I serve the 
gracious Princess of the house of Cyrus ! ” 

“ You will be torn in pieces ! Open, I say ! I will 
have you roasted to death ! I will afflict you with spells ! 
Open ! I command ! ” 

“Never! I warn you that I will slay any man who 
attempts to harm my sovereign lady ! ” 

The King and Patatheites took counsel and sought to 
beguile the giant guard. 

“ Listen ! ” said the priest. “ We mean no harm to 
the Princess. But she must marry the King now and 
must march with us at daybreak to Hamadan and pro- 
claim their union. Open, and I swear she will not be 
harmed, and you shall be the first officer of the army ! ” 

But Gustasp growled a refusal. He was not to be de- 
luded. Then began Patatheites to curse him and to call 
down the anger of all the gods upon him. He cursed 
him by the sun whose beams would strike him down ; by 
the moon whose rays would drive him insane; by the 
rivers which would drown him ; by the hills which would 
fall on him; and by the devils who would ever pursue 


A GALLOPING TO AND FRO; 


295 


him. So bitter and dreadful were his words that stout 
Gustasp paled and trembled. With uncertain steps he 
paced back and forth across the lower chamber floor, 
fearing that from the shadows of the chamber half- 
lighted by an oil lamp some specter might leap forth upon 
him. A soft step came down the stairs and Gustasp 
drew his sword. But it was the Princess. She came to 
the trembling giant and placed her hand on his arm. 

“ Fear not, Gustasp ! ” she said reassuringly. “ Good 
spirits are here around us ! Those curses shall not harm 
you. Ahura-Mazda has sent me a messenger saying: 
4 Fear not! We will help you!’ Be strong and brave, 
Gustasp. See, I tremble not.” 

The giant guard heaved up his broad shoulders, and a 
cheerful smile passed across his rugged features. 

“ Have no fear that I will falter, most gracious lady,” 
he said. “ Let them curse. If they come within reach 
of my spear, their curses will stop short ! ” 

At length the cursing ceased. The King and the chief 
priest withdrew a space to consult. Presently they 
ordered a company of soldiers with a beam for a bat- 
tering-ram to break down the door. The stout planks 
and bars soon quivered beneath heavy blows. Gustasp, 
seeing that it would presently fall, retreated up the 
narrow stairway to the upper chamber and proceeded to 
barricade it with furniture. A heavy divan was pressed 
into the narrow stair, leaving barely space at one side 
through which a spear might be thrust. Tables and 
benches were piled upon this. Then Gustasp, spear in 
hand, stood ready. The door below presently gave way 
and a squad of soldiers rushed into the room below. 
Finding it empty, they immediately began to ascend the 
stair ; but, the moment one appeared in the narrow pas- 
sage, the long blade of Gustasp’s spear flashed down 
upon him and he tumbled back gasping, with a terrible 


296 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


wound in his chest. A second tried the ascent and had 
his face slashed open. This cooled the ardor of the 
assailants. They drew back to take counsel. No one 
dared further attempt the deadly stair. 

Then Athura heard a voice, cold, calm, and ironical, 
saying: “It seems to me far beneath the dignity of a 
King of the World to be leading a drunken mob in 
attack upon a woman ! I say to you now that I for one 
do not approve ! ” 

“ Have a care, Prexaspes ! ” replied the voice of 
Patatheites. “ Such words to the King are not to be 
spoken lightly ! ” 

“Bah!” was the rejoinder in a loud voice that was 
heard by every man in the fortress. “ Who are you to 
threaten me? Do you desire to break with me? If so, 
I will lead my Medes over to the Prince. I say to you, 
stop this rioting and give your thoughts to the enemy! 
If I be not greatly mistaken, we shall have the Persians 
upon us before noon to-morrow. I will venture all I 
have that the Prince is commander of that company 
approaching Nicaea! If so, his coming will be like a 
whirlwind. I am going down to the camp, and I demand 
that the King go with me. I demand that no further 
violence be attempted against the Princess Athura. I 
warn you that if we injure her and lose this battle, the 
Prince of Iran will flay and quarter every man in this 
fortress ! ” 

His words greatly impressed all hearers and, after 
further angry altercation, Prexaspes triumphed and the 
drunken priests were ordered to return to their cells 
while Gaumata sulkily mounted a horse and rode with 
him down to the camp. 

Athura praised Gustasp and presented to him a gold 
ring, which in after years the guard and his descendants 
treasured above all other possessions. 


CHAPTER XX 


THE OVERTHROW OF THE MAGI 

A THURA slept little during the remainder of the 
night. She insisted on watching a part of the time, 
while Gustasp slept stretched out on the floor and the 
maids tried to rest. She watched while the stars paled 
and the gray light of the dawn grew into rosy sunrise 
and cloudless day. Her eyes eagerly scanned the hori- 
zon towards Nicsea. As soon as the light was sufficient, 
she saw moving bodies of horsemen concentrating in 
the plain near the base of the hill on which the castle 
stood. She had often seen large bodies of troops, and 
she estimated that not less than thirty thousand were 
there. Officers were busily riding hither and thither 
placing them in line with their faces towards Nicsea. 

When Gustasp awoke and observed the movements of 
the troopers, he gave it as his opinion that an attack was 
expected. Nor was he mistaken. For about mid-fore- 
noon they observed two bodies of cavalry approaching 
from the direction of Nicsea, one in advance moving 
rapidly and the other more deliberately. The advance 
body was evidently a scouting party sent out by Prexas- 
pes, and it soon joined his array. The pursuers came 
on in wide, extended order, their masses glittering with 
armor and spear-points. At their head rode two men, 
conspicuous on white steeds. 

“ Look, Gustasp ! ” exclaimed Athura, while the pur- 
suers were yet far away. “ Is it not the Prince — the 
one at the right ? Is that not Gobryas at his left ? ” 

297 


2gS 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Gustasp shaded his eyes and looked closely at the 
distant figures. He smiled and shook his head. 

“ My eyes are counted good, gracious lady, but I 
cannot see any difference in those men/’ he answered. 
“ If I had eyes as young as yours, I might distinguish 
them. But I know those are the Persians of the Im- 
perial Guard. The Prince must be with them. They 
are not half as numerous as the false King’s men, but 
they are veterans and the best soldiers in the world. It 
will be a short battle.” 

The Persians came on until they were within a thousand 
paces of their antagonists, when they halted. The two 
leaders rode forward to a slight eminence two hundred 
paces in advance, from which they attentively surveyed 
the field. It was well suited for battle between bodies 
of cavalry. While somewhat rolling and uneven, there 
were no ditches or swamps. The Medean line was more 
extended than the Persian and no less massive and deep. 
The Persian leaders soon returned to their lines and the 
watchers on the hills perceived a movement of the rear 
ranks to the left, where presently a body of troops was 
massed three times as great in depth as the general line. 

“ The Prince has made a hammer of his left,” said 
Gustasp. “ Now look at his right ! It bends back so 
that the Medes may not overlap and attack the Persian 
rear ! ” 

It was even so. For when the Persians moved for- 
ward again there was a perceptible bending back of their 
right wing until it moved forward en echelon to the 
remainder of the line. 

Then came two men from the Persians who rode 
rapidly up to the Medes and demanded a parley. 
Prexaspes and the King met them and received a mes- 
sage from the Prince of Iran demanding the surrender 


THE OVERTHROW OF THE MAGI 299 


of the Princess Athura and of the false King, and 
promising pardon to all the other Medes save Prexaspes. 
These demands were refused. The heralds rode back to 
the Prince and reported, who then ordered his army to 
advance. 

The Persians came on at a smart trot until within five 
hundred yards. Then the front ranks leveled their 
spears, bent their bodies forward, and pressed their 
horses into a gallop. Prexaspes ordered his troops for- 
ward to meet the onset. The earth shook with the 
thunder of hoofs. A deep-toned roar went up from the 
Persians, their battle shout which had terrified many a 
nation. The Medes answered with a medley of yells. 
The lines came together with a terrific shock. Men were 
unhorsed. Horses reared, plunged, and went down. 
Screams of agony mingled with battle-shouts. The lines 
wavered and stood still, it seemed, for the space of five 
minutes. Then was seen the power of discipline. The 
Medes, while brave, were not inured to battle. After 
the first shock, they became confused. They were over- 
thrown, ridden down, and pushed back. Struggling 
fruitlessly against the terrible spears of their enemies, 
they receded. The Persians raised shouts of victory and 
pressed their advantage. The Prince of Iran, leading 
the center, rode over Prexaspes, broke through the 
Medean lines, and made directly for the King. The 
latter turned his horse and fled towards his castle, with 
the Prince and Gobryas close at his heels. So close was 
the pursuit that Gaumata and his men had no time to 
close the brazen gates of the castle, which were opened 
to receive them, before the Prince and Gobryas with a 
company of Persians pressed through and attacked the 
garrison fiercely. Demoralized by the fall of Prexaspes 
and the flight of Gaumata, the Medean army scattered 
and fled from the field. 


300 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


The Prince and Gobryas, swords in hand, pressed 
through the confused rabble after Gaumata. They saw 
him leap from his horse and enter the castle. Dismount- 
ing they pursued him into the chamber below that where 
the Princess Athura had her retreat. Here the false 
King turned at bay, unable to escape. The Prince him- 
self attacked Gaumata, though Gobryas begged the 
privilege of slaying him. The struggle was short. 
The Prince was an athlete and swordsman ; his opponent 
was neither. Gaumata’s weapon was whirled from his 
hand at the first blow, and the Prince’s blade passed 
through his heart, cutting short his cry for mercy. 

Athura, trembling with excitement, had seen the bat- 
tle and the flight and pursuit of Gaumata, and, from 
behind Gustasp’s broad shoulders on the stairs, had 
watched the short, sharp combat between the Prince and 
the usurper. The Prince, flushed with victory as he 
stood above the writhing form of Gaumata, heard her 
exclaim, “ Ahura-Mazda be praised 1 ” He turned and 
their eyes met. He sprang towards Gustasp with 
dripping sword, thinking the giant guard an enemy in 
charge of the royal captive. But Athura pressed for- 
ward in front of Gustasp, exclaiming, “ He is a friend ! ” 

The Prince dropped his sword and extended his arms, 
with the light of great love in his eyes. Athura threw 
her arms about his mail-covered shoulders. Gustasp 
and Gobfyas drove back the crowd of Persian troopers 
who were pressing in to aid their Prince. 

But a chief commander must make an end of greetings, 
no matter how entrancing. The Prince and Athura 
passed out into the courtyard, now filled with shouting 
Persians, some of whom were pursuing the luckless gar- 
rison and cutting them down. When the Persians saw 
the radiant Athura standing by the side of their Prince, 


THE OVERTHROW OF THE MAGI 301 

their shouts rent the heavens. For every man who had 
taken part in the battle knew that their leader was seek- 
ing to rescue his promised wife, the daughter of the 
great Cyrus. 

Prexaspes was among the prisoners. His horse had 
been killed and had fallen upon him. The Persian 
cavalry had passed over him. But save for a broken 
arm, he was not seriously injured. He was brought be- 
fore the Prince. His countenance showed signs of suf- 
fering, but the usual calm, cynical smile rested upon it 
and he exhibited no fear. The Prince looked upon him 
sternly. 

“ At last, Prexaspes,’’ he said, “ you have come to a 
day of judgment! What have you to say? ” 

“ Nothing, great Prince,” he answered. “ Fate has 
turned against me. I am in your hands, a prisoner of 
war.” 

“ But how could you, a noble of Medea, conspire with 
that carrion, Gaumata? And you even obeyed him as 
King!” 

“ I did not conspire. I was faithful to Cambyses till 
he died — even though he did slay my son, as you know, 
in cruel jest. I did not conspire against him. What 
could I do after his death? By the command of Camby- 
ses, I had slain Prince Bardya. For that crime I knew 
that I would be slain by you. So I came and offered my 
sword to the false King. He obeyed me, not# I him ! ” 

The Prince contemplated his prisoner gloomily. No 
man ever more admired courage than he. Prexaspes 
smiled in the face of death. What punishment should 
be meted out to such a man ? 

“ For taking Bardya’s life, you have merited death,” 
said the Prince, finally. “ But you are a brave man. 
You shall die as such. Tell me, Prexaspes, how did 
Bardya die?” 


302 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ I expect to die, ,, answered Prexaspes, and the pain 
and despair of his soul snatched away the smile from his 
face, leaving his handsome features haggard and drawn. 
“ Remorse has been with me, since by this hand the stout 
young Prince departed ! I will tell you. Cambyses was 
jealous of Bardya. His advisers, the Magian priests, who 
by their wonder works had made much impression on the 
King’s mind, also hated Bardya because he clung to the 
ancient religion of Iran and was an enemy to their re- 
ligion. They knew that with Bardya as King they would 
never gain power in the state. They hinted to the 
King that Bardya contemplated rebellion. They art- 
fully brought stories of the young man’s popularity. 
They advised his death. It was then that the King laid 
his command upon me to slay his brother. The Magian 
priests sent a body of their armed followers to lie in wait 
on the road to Rhages that night when the feast in honor 
of the Prince’s departure was held; and I rode with 
Bardya that night until, as prearranged, they attacked us. 
Then, in the melee, I struck the Prince with my sword 
and he died. Was not the Great King’s word law? I 
executed his word, without malice towards the Prince. 
But I am weary of life ! My wife is dead. Cambyses 
slew my son. I have run the full course of power and 
wealth. I am your prisoner, ready to die. But know 
this, great Prince, I have never advised Cambyses against 
your interests ! ” 

The Prince listened attentively and believed that 
Prexaspes spoke truthfully. He turned to Athura, who 
had listened to the recital, and asked, “ What do you 
advise ? ” 

Athura shook her head sadly. 

“ I cannot advise,” she said. “ Last night when the 
drunken priests and the false King attempted to break 


THE OVERTHROW OF THE MAGI 


303 

into the castle and do me harm, this man interfered and 
compelled them to cease. ,, 

“ For that, Prexaspes, I would pardon you, had I the 
power,” said the Prince, turning to the prisoner. “ I 
could order you slain now, but I cannot slay you. 
Prexaspes, you have deserved my gratitude. I grant 
you life for the present. I am not the King. My father 
is King of Iran. There is no King of Kings, until the 
nobles of Bactra, Persia, and Medea shall select one of 
the Achsemenian line. You shall go to Hamadan to be 
judged.” 

“ Rather would I be slain by you now,” responded 
Prexaspes, earnestly. “ Let me die a soldier’s death, 
not the death of a dog condemned for murder ! ” 

The Prince was troubled. He hesitated. Sympathy 
for a brave man moved him. 

“ I promise you this, Prexaspes,” he said after a mo- 
ment of consideration. “If you will testify before the 
council of nobles and to the people, that this Gaumata 
was a false traitor and not Bardya and that Bardya was 
slain by your hand, I promise that you may choose the 
manner of your death. The King and the nobles will 
heed my promise. They will not deny me. If you make 
this confession and implicate the Magian priest, they will 
pursue you with bitter vengeance. It is said that their 
death penalties are tortures such as even fiends would 
not inflict. We could not save you from them. It is 
the ancient law that one who lifts his hand against one 
of the Achaemenian race must die. Is it not so? And 
this law, not even the King may set aside.” 

“ It is so ! ” answered Prexaspes. “ I will testify be- 
fore the people and the council, in order that your reign 
as King of Kings may not be disturbed by other false 
Bardyas. I advise that you carry this Gaumata’s head 


304 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


to Hamadan and exhibit it in the market that all may 
see. I myself will ascend the criers’ tower and confess 
the death of Bardya to the people. So be it. I will 
choose my own death.” 

“ Meanwhile,” said the Prince, “ Gobryas shall be your 
keeper. He will treat you as a brave soldier should 
treat a brave soldier unlucky enough to be a captive. 
We shall rest here this night. On the morrow we march 
to Hamadan.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


KING OF KINGS 

T HAT evening the Prince, accompanied by Athura, 
ascended the narrow stairs leading to the flat top 
of the castle-tower and, seated on the low parapet that 
surrounded it, watched the sun set in golden splendor. 
They found an altar of heavy stones, rudely squared, in 
the center of the roof. It bore marks of long usage. 
But the fire which had blazed on it for years was dead. 
Only ashes remained. 

The evening was pleasant. The sky was a deep, blue 
dome. The wide plain to the south, surrounded on all 
sides by hills, the high mountains to the north and east, 
with their sharp crags and peaks, with Elwend and her 
snow in the east and Demavend far to the northeast, a 
diamond point of eternal white, were of entrancing 
beauty. The Prince for a time forgot battles and 
marches. Athura forgot the long years of waiting and 
watching. They were lovers now, rank and royalty for- 
gotten, man and maid, each glorified by the other’s love. 
The sun stood still in the heavens and the hills rolled 
up and concealed him. Darkness enveloped them, and 
they were oblivious of all else than themselves. The 
stars appeared, brilliant points in the depths of space. 
The moon rose and drove the shadows from the hilltops 
into the depths of canyon and gulch. A great owl 
winged his way slowly about the tower and, alighting on 
the altar, peered at them suspiciously. When they 
moved he flapped away into the shadows of the hills. 
305 


30 6 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


Bats flitted hither and thither like restless spirits. A 
wolf howled in the distant mountains. The low hum of 
conversation came up from the soldiers gathered about 
camp-fires in the courtyard. In such surroundings, the 
royal lovers again took up and tied the broken threads 
of life and renewed their vows to each other. 

Morning brought with it activity. The castle was 
abandoned. The army marched to Hamadan. A spe- 
cial guard of gayly-caparisoned officers rode near the 
litter in which the Princess was borne, or followed the 
horse on which, at times, she chose to ride by the side 
of the Prince. There was no organized opposition to 
the march. Bands of soldiers, which were riding to the 
aid of the false King, returned to their homes, stunned by 
the sudden overthrow of their leader. Gaumata’s head 
was borne aloft on a pike-staff; and, in every hamlet 
and village, a crier called the people together and told 
them of the false King’s deception and death. 

So it came about that the cavalry under the Prince 
and the infantry under the King of Iran came together 
near Hamadan, entered the city without encountering 
resistance, and relieved Captains Arios and Mardux, not 
only of their danger but also of their soft living in the 
palace of the Great King. But in appreciation of their 
valiant service, they were promoted to higher grades in 
the Imperial Guard and later they became chief officers 
of the Guard. 

On the day that they entered Hamadan, Athura be- 
came the wife of the Prince of Iran. The marriage 
feast was held in the palace. After the feast, the great 
nobles of Iran were called into the throne room by King 
Hystaspis, who, sitting on the throne in state, addressed 
them thus: 

" Nobles of the Aryan race, I h^ve called you hither 


KING OF KINGS 


307 


to ask what is your will concerning the throne left by 
Cyrus and Cambyses. By right of birth, I, the head 
of the Achaemenian family, am entitled to reign in Iran. 
I am King of Iran. But while Iran rules the world, 
the victories of Cyrus established such rule and his au- 
thority was paramount to mine. I am old and desire 
to live the few years that may be mine in ease. I desire 
not to assume the burden that must be borne by the 
King of Kings. For I foresee that some of the con- 
quered provinces will rebel and that wars will come. 
The line of Cyrus is dead, all save the Princess who this 
day has become the wife of my son. It is my command 
that all here speak freely.” 

Otanes stepped forth and looked about him a moment 
in silence. Then his eyes rested upon the Prince of 
Iran and his beautiful bride, who sat at the right hand 
of King Hystaspis. He bowed low before them. 

“ There can be but one choice, O King,” he said 
gravely. “ The royal power has ever been in the Achae- 
menian family. As long as there are men of that royal 
line, none others may dare to aspire to the throne. If 
you, Sire, refuse to reign, there stands the well-beloved 
Prince, your son, whose wisdom and valor are far be- 
yond his years, whose name is on every soldier’s tongue, 
as the hero of his race ! By him stands Athura, most 
beautiful, most royal in birth. Has not your family and 
the family of Cyrus united? Let Darius Hystaspis be 
King of Kings and Athura, the daughter of Cyrus, be 
his Queen ! Thus will all the peoples be contented and 
the world be blest. What say you, nobles of Iran ? ” 

A roar of assent was the response. 

“ Let the crown of Cyrus be brought hither!” com- 
manded the King. 

A double crown, one part of which was silver and 


3°8 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


the other of gold, studded with gems, was brought forth. 
The King gravely rose from his throne and, addressing 
his son, said : 

“You have heard the choice of the nobles of Iran, 
my beloved son! In the presence of these men, I now 
renounce in your behalf the supreme rule of the world. 
Here and now I crown you King of Kings and Lord of 
Lords. Rule wisely and well. As King of Iran, I 
acknowledge you supreme Lord and will support your 
throne forever ! ” 

The Prince, much affected, knelt at his father’s feet 
and received upon his head the double crown, which the 
great Cyrus had made as a symbol of his everlasting 
dominion over the kings of the world. Then he rose 
and sat down upon the throne, with Athura at his right 
hand and his father at his left. The great lords of 
Persia came and did obeisance to him and bent their 
right knees before him. Thus Darius Hystaspis became 
the Great King, and proved to be the wisest and greatest 
of them all. For, to the military ability of the heroic 
Cyrus, he added the wisdom of a statesman, the greatest 
of his age; and, in addition, he was a lover of art and 
science. 

On the following day, at noon, in response to the call 
of public criers, a vast concourse of people gathered in 
and around the public square or market-place in Hama- 
dan. Soldiers of the Persian army were massed at one 
side. The nobility, men of note and strangers, were 
massed on the other. In the midst, the public criers’ 
tower arose forty feet in air, and from it, the people 
understood, announcement would be made concerning 
the accession of Darius Hystaspis to the throne as King 
of Kings. 

The people were restive. A bitter factional feeling 


KING OF KINGS 


309 


had arisen during the reign of the false Bardya. The 
followers of the Magi, being in favor, had lorded it over 
the more orthodox Medes and Persians, had even pro- 
hibited their worship, and had taken away from their 
priests the revenues on which they lived. When Gau- 
mata fell and the Persian army entered the capital, the 
persecuted ones in turn had come forth and assumed a 
haughty spirit towards the Magians. In all parts of 
Medea, as well as in the capital city, was the same un- •> 
rest. Men hated their neighbors on account of religion, 
the most deadly hatred that men may entertain, and were 
ready to slay each other. It needed only the excitement 
of a great gathering to set afire the smoldering embers 
of hate. The eyes of all turned often to the gruesome 
spectacle of an earless head on the top of a pole planted 
near the tower in such position that the populace could 
see it. A squad of soldiers guarded it from being over- 
thrown by the pressure of the crowd. It was the dis- 
torted and blackened face of Gaumata. 

At noon there issued from the palace a company con- 
sisting of the Great King, his Queen, his father, and the 
nobles of Iran, and they rode between massed lines of 
soldiers to a position near the tower. They were re- 
ceived with loud acclaim and clashing of weapons. A 
trumpet pealed forth from the tower, and a deep silence 
fell upon the people. Then Prexaspes appeared, accom- 
panied by Gobryas and two armed guards. 

Prexaspes was carefully dressed. His hair and whisk- 
ers were curled and perfumed. His rich Medean cloak 
was gracefully parted so as to display to advantage his 
jeweled vestments. He was at once recognized, and a 
subdued murmur of wonder passed through the crowd. 
He raised his hand in graceful gesture, and said in a 
loud voice : 


3io 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


“ Behold me, Prexaspes, most unhappy of men ! I am 
about to die and let my death, suffered righteously, 
attest the truth of my words ! ” 

He paused a moment, to let his hearers grasp his mean- 
ing. Then he told the story of the plots by which the 
Magi had influenced Cambyses to order the death of 
Bardya and how he himself had slain the Prince with 
their aid; how they had then conspired against Cam- 
byses and caused his overthrow and death ; how they had 
set up Gaumata, the earless one, to be King, falsely 
representing him to be Bardya, and had placed the 
Magian on the throne of the world; and, finally, how 
the false King had been overthrown. 

For the first time the populace knew that the Magi 
had slain Bardya and that a pretender had through their 
plots usurped the royal power. Every man looked at 
his fellow and laid his hand on the dagger at his belt. 
Hatred, fanned by the speaker’s revelations, blazed up; 
and a growl of anger passed throughout the vast crowd. 
Prexaspes ceased at last and for a moment stood in 
silence. Then he added: 

“ I have told you all ! There, on yonder pole, is the 
head of false Gaumata ! My hand is red with the blood 
of an Achsemenian Prince, and by the law I must die! 
By the grace of the mighty King of Kings, Darius, son 
of Hystaspis, who is this day your King, I die as I 
choose. I salute you, O King ! May you live forever ! ” 

He bowed towards the King, who sat still on his 
horse, sorrowfully contemplating the speaker. Then 
Prexaspes calmly opened his cloak and drew a long, keen 
dagger from his belt. He poised the dagger in air an 
instant, then drove it to the hilt in his breast. For a 
moment he stood smiling down upon the King, then his 
knees gave away and he fell, headlong, from the tower 


KING OF KINGS 


3 n 

to the foot of the pole on which the hideous head of 
Gaumata leered. A murmur of horror ran through the 
vast throng. It increased in volume as the people spoke 
to each other. It rose to a vast roar in a moment and 
its burden was : " The Magi ! They slew Bardya ! 
Down with the Magi ! Slay the Magi ! ” 

There was a movement in the great throng. Here and 
there daggers and swords flashed. Screams of agony 
arose. The crowd swayed hither and thither. Then it 
scattered, and broke into groups under self-elected lead- 
ers who chased the frightened Magi and slew them 
wherever found. A riot of bloodshed and slaughter ran 
throughout the country such as Medea had not seen since 
that day, hundreds of years ago, when the Scythians had 
been massacred. Every man who had a Magian neigh- 
bor assaulted him. The house of every Magian priest 
was broken open and pillaged and its occupants slain or 
chased into the hills. It is said that a hundred thousand 
Magians died, before the King, with the aid of unwilling 
Persian soldiers, succeeded in stopping the slaughter. 
So deep-seated was the hatred of the orthodox Aryans 
towards the Magians that on the anniversary of this day 
hereafter it was the practice to slay every one of that 
sect that w T as found on the highway. The King made a 
decree that on such anniversary no Magian should leave 
his house and that if he did so and was killed, his slayer 
would not be punished. 

But the remainder of our story is history. The king- 
dom of the Medes and Persians, or rather, the Kingdom 
of Iran, the rule of the Aryans, reached its zenith of 
power and glory under Darius Hystaspis, called Darius 
the Great. Well did he deserve the title “ Great.’' For 
he made laws for all the world save Greece and Rome. 
His coinage became the world standard. The provinces 


312 


THE PRINCESS ATHURA 


of his empire were ruled by kings. His public roads 
and rapid messenger service enabled him personally to 
supervise the general welfare of all his provinces. He 
invited men of letters to his court. He engraved his his- 
tory on tablets and on the great rocks at Behistun and 
Persepolis. He brought architects and builders from 
Egypt, Palestine, and Phoenicia, and made for himself 
and his Queen a palace at Persepolis, whose stately ruins 
are yet mute witnesses of his power and magnificence. 
He had to reconquer many of the nations of Asia, 
which, because he was a young man and because reli- 
gious feuds had torn Iran into factions, thought to free 
themselves. He redeemed his promise to Belteshazzer, 
the great Daniel of the Hebrew scriptures, and caused 
Jerusalem to be rebuilt, and he restored the Jews to 
their country. He restored the ancient religion of the 
Aryans and banished the false religion of the Magi, 
the Lie, from his empire. He worshiped God, whether 
named Jehovah by the Jew or Ahura-Mazda by his own 
people. His religion was pure and lofty. 

But most of all did he love and honor his Queen, 
Athura, whose praises the world sang in those days, and 
whose fame has been preserved in various narratives, 
none of which agree except that all ascribe to her great 
wisdom and beauty. Together they ruled their empire 
many years, and their reign was the golden age of the 
Aryan race. 





a 















* 






- 




k * 



























* 




















































































































































, \ 1 




















Vi m 




























































































































































> 








































































